The Greatest Treasure

Chapters

Waking up
Celestia, meet Smaug. Smaug, meet Celestia.
Smaug, try some friendship
Nightmares apparently exist everywhere
Solar Power for the win!
Let the game of wits begin
Where there is Light, the Dark will strike
Fight Fire with Fire and even more fire!
Healing Thoughts
The Lake
Unauthorized Conversation
Game Changing Conversations
Finally, we meet at last for the first time.
Shall We Ride?
Ill-thoughts On the Festival To Come
Of Dresses and Thrushes
Alicorns and Baggins
Feast Your Eyes
Dressing Up
To Shoe or Not To Shoe. That is the question.
Row, Row, Use Your Power
The Festival Attendants Are Almost There
The Nightmare's Host
Anger Incites Untold Actions
Dancing and Smoking
Where Is The Noble Self?
A Darkness is Coming
Two Out of Three, Ready to Rumble
Let's Take Calm Breath, Relax, and Prepare For What is About to Come
The Battle's Finally Begun
Dragons and Daemons Join the Fray
Trolls and Orcs
When the Sun Screams, Her Aid Will Come.
The End of Azog
Aggravated Creatures
Almost Ready To Go
Sometimes You Can Run From The Predator. Sometimes You Run Towards Them~
Planning Love
Lunar Speeches
New Developments
Dragons and Birds
Thoughtful Stories
Darkness' First Swing Misses
The King's Night
Omake: Smaugette
Flowers and Thoughts
Ruler Inner Thoughts
A New Addition for the Hoard
What happens to Smaug's hoard is no one else's business but his
The Reign of Teasing is Over. Long Live the Festival.
A Little Talking, Some Nightmares, and the Festivals Starting!
You Can Live under My Shadow {AKA They Finally do the deed}

Waking up

Curiosity killed the cat.

That’s how the old saying goes. I should know better than most seeing as I was old when the story was first told.

I still don’t understand why everypony was so adamant at being so dark in those times. I had a half a mind to ban those stories forthwith. Thankfully, they’ve been watered down over the generations. No longer would foals have to listen about stories where they’re hooves are cut off if they keep sucking on them.

But none of that really matters. No, what really matters was the pain in my skull. It had been ages since I’ve last strained my magic reserves. I had thought lessons had been learned from those mistakes. Apparently, I was wrong. It wasn’t just my head that hurt, but everything really. It felt like my body had been put through a wringer and thrown against a wall.

The ground beneath my hooves felt odd. It wasn’t polished marble, fresh grass, or the comforting embrace of a hospital bed. No, it was cold and lumpy. As I stirred I felt the ground slip and slide away, revealing it to be little bits and pieces of something.

I opened a wary eye. Had my plan worked, I was not going to be in Equestria. Well, not my Equestria to be specific. I could honestly be anywhere and I do mean anywhere. If my travels with Starswirl taught me anything, it was to expect the unexpected.

I could be greeted by cute little aliens who want nothing but my happiness.

I could be inside a sterilized room, run by hairless apes wanting to study me in the name of science.

I could be assaulted by ninja zombie kangaroos with rocket launchers for legs.

No matter how ludicrous the idea, it was possible. Experience has shown me more than my share of wackiness. Still, I had to get a bearing on my surroundings. So, I steeled myself as I rose my head. I couldn’t depend on my magic, since I had no idea how it worked her nor how the locals would react. Some creatures feared magic, or worse, would become deathly ill just being near it. ‘Mother forbid if I harm a creature just to sate my curiosity.’

I finally took a good look around and was honestly surprised by where I found myself lay. I was sleeping on a mountain of gold and other gems. A giant hoard. My eyes widened as my back stiffened. I may have been jumping to conclusions, since this may just be some kings or nobles bank of some sort in this world. Yet, I knew only one creature on Equis that collected this much gems:

A dragon.

Panic swept over me like a river over-flooding its banks. I may be a god, but this was still a dragon. They were no laughing matter. Unfortunately, I was still weak from my trip here, so I fell back down in a pained grunt.

Letting myself catch my breath, I tried to stand again. Slowly but surely, I rose upon my weak knees. The pain, while excruciating, wasn’t the worst I’ve felt so I powered on through it. I needed to get out of here, fast. So, I tried walking.

Easier said than done.

While I may have experienced worse pains in my life, they were all far back in my past. My body wasn’t as used to it anymore so it was a chore to even lift my hoof, but that’s what I did. Step after step I walked through the hoard. Keeping my hoofing was exceptionally hard given how small pieces of gold and gems don’t exactly make for the best floors. Still, I was an alicorn. We are creatures of grace and beauty….

FEATHERING BULLS, I LOST MY HOOFING!

The sound of my body crashing into gold filled the cavern.

“OW!”

Repeatedly.

“BUCK!”

Smash.

“MY!”

Crash.

“CURIOSITY!”

Bash.

Yes…I could have worded my frustration better. Thankfully, nopony was around to hear me say those things. I have an image to uphold.

Of which my ‘image’ just painfully crashed back first into a pillar. I groaned in agony as my spine felt like it was breaking in half. I laid there for several minutes, trying to block out the pain. ‘That could have gone better.’

After the pain subsided into just bearable territory, I tried to rise again. Taking a risk, I tried to feel out with my magic. A simple healing spell would work out my joints and issues….My head exploded in pain!

I fell back to the ground, clutching my skull. I couldn’t help, but curl into myself. ‘I used up too much of my magic.’

It made sense really. I had basically ripped a hole in the fabric of the universe and fluttered through. That took an immense amount of magic to make work and I had done that all by myself. I would’ve been proud of myself, if I didn’t realize how vulnerable that made me.

My fear tripled. Facing a dragon was one thing. Facing a dragon in my condition? ‘Hopefully, he’s taking a hundred year nap right now. I don’t feel like being someone’s breakfast.’

I hoped against hope that that would be so.

A deep chuckle echoed above me.

I stopped squirming and sighed. ‘It’s times like this that I remind myself. I’m not exactly on best terms with Fate. A sore loser, she is.’
_________________________________________________________________________
*Smaug*

It would seem fate deemed my slumber of little consequence. I should be resting in my vast hoard, but I could not. My curiosity would not let me. Not while this creature lay within my grasp, so to speak. So I laid upon an old dwarvish piece of ruin, looking over my precious gems. I pondered and pondered about where she came from. Surely, she was not native to Middle-Earth. The magic around her when she first came to be was too strange, too foreign.

My first thoughts went to those retched elves. I would not put it past them to create new life. A creature pleasing to the eye and no doubt majestic when in motion. Oh, her form screamed perfection to an almost unfathomable degree. Quite like my own, in that regard. Of course, I pushed that thought aside. She did not reek of elf, nor man. Not even the putrid aroma of dwarf tampered her scent.

No, she was unique…And smelled of purity. Not even the unicorns could have matched her in any regard, be it form or scent. I idly wondered if she rivaled them in taste, but I was not going to test that. She was a part of my hoard now. I was not a foolish dragon. I did not waste pieces of my hoard just to sate my curiosity.

My musings were cut short as I heard something stir in my gold. Lifting my head, I spied the winged unicorn try to stand. She was weak. That was as plain as a sunny day. She wobbled on her knees and collapses in on herself. I wondered if she was injured. That wouldn’t do. A broken prize wasn’t a noble one, even with its rarity. I would have to keep an eye on her to make sure she recovered. If she was to be in my hoard, she would have to be in prime condition. Nothing less would suffice.

Eventually, the winged unicorn fought through her pain. Standing on her hooves, she tried to walk. Pitiful really. She struggled with the simplest of motions, nearly taking eons to put one hoof in front of the other. It was amusing to watch, for the most part. With any other creature, be it dwarf, man, elf, I would have gladly sat in silent joy as they stewed in their own agony.

Seeing my trinket however in such a state didn’t exactly fill me with the same feeling. It felt…wrong, in some way to see her like this. Not wrong like her very self being out of place, but wrong in every other sense of the word. Surprising myself, I wanted to see her get better.

I snorted in agitation. ‘Perhaps this feeling will go away in time. It is annoying.’

So, I laid upon the ruin, watching my lovely new addition stumble about. I made it a game for myself to guess how far she could go. My guess was slightly off, when she lost her footing upon my hoard.

“OW!”

With that utterance, my eyes widened in shock. ‘She can speak?’

In all my life, I had never seen such a thing. Besides dragons, only the two legged vermin could speak, with the exceptions none withstanding. Given her appearance, I expected some contempt remark akin to the elves. An eloquent poem about her pain, or some nonsense like that.

“BUCK!

MY!

CURIOSITY!”

Or that….That was new.

I did not know why she was wanting to ‘buck her curiosity’, but I did not care. I was too busy silently shaking with mirth. While I may have wanted my crown jewel to get better, that did not mean I was above seeing her agony. I was still Smaug the Terrible. My pity did not last, nor did my kindness. I hoped that my trinket would understand.

I smirked. ‘She will have to get used to staying here.’

When the winged unicorn finally smacked into the pillar, I lowered my head in curiosity. I hoped she had not broken her back in her ill-advised venture across my hoard. ‘I will be assuredly put out if she broke herself.’

I watched her with an intensity only known to my gold. Thankfully, she wasn’t broken, for she tried to stand. That attempt did not last long, but it put my fears to rest. I did not spare her life just so she could stupidly end it. Only I had that right.

But then I felt it: magic. Not the kind that resides within myself and Middle-Earth, but something else. My magic was akin to the earth: strong, steady, and took effort to sculpt. Hers was like air. It flowed effortlessly around her and with freedom.

Except for now. I only felt it for a fleeting moment, before it vanished. My trinket curled up into herself in pain, more so then any other injury. A deep chuckled escaped my throat as I watched the creature fail utterly.

Her movements stopped. I knew she had heard me. ‘Good.’

A deaf creature was an annoying asset. One I may have had to end just for the sole reason of ridding this world of such an inept beast. For her sake, she was not.

Still, she was new here and I was anything but a bad host. I would give her a warm welcome, unlike any other. It would be like nothing she had ever experienced, for how many have claimed to be welcomed into the lair of Smaug the Magnificent, chiefest and greatest of calamities, and to become a part of my hoard. What more could a female ask for?

Author's Note

Second chapter up and running, my faithful viewers.

I hope you enjoyed it and please leave a comment.

Celestia, meet Smaug. Smaug, meet Celestia.

In all my years, I’ve learned the sights, smells, and sounds of many a creature. Sometimes it would be for fun, such as bird spotting. I personally find hummingbirds to be the most pleasant and relaxing to listen to. Other times, it was out of necessity. Knowing your enemy was essential to surviving and in a world where enemies of every shape and size abounded, every little thing helped.

So when I heard a mighty chuckling rumble, I instantly knew what type of creature lay above me. I sighed in aggravation.

‘Well, I was right. This is definitely a dragon’s hoard. Why is my luck so bad?’

Even before turning my head, I knew he was massive. The creature’s chuckles, it was a he by the sound of it, gave the air of a dragon of great size. Or, he just had a big head. ‘Either one wouldn’t surprise me. Though, I think I’d prefer the giant head idea. Slower, smaller dragons are easy to trick.’

My elegant neck turned to gaze upon the dragon. He was startling, that much was certain. He was large, not the largest dragon I’ve seen, but still great in size. Assuredly, he rivaled the red dragon that had plagued Ponyville not long ago. More likely he surpassed that smoocher.

That wasn’t what really caught my eye. What really drew my attention was his forearms. They were connected to his wings. I’ve met wyrms before and they were not creatures of intellect. They carried themselves around with only the most basic intelligence. They were deadly, but one could outsmart them. This beast was no wyrm. His size alone told me that.

Looking into his eyes, I saw a cunning intellect unlike most any other being I’ve encountered. He was studying me. The way his head tilted and his nostrils flared were clear indicators of that. The rest of his body lay out of eyesight on an ancient ruin, but I could already see the rest of his long serpentine body in my mind. If I had to say, he was handsome for a dragon.

There was nothing I could really do in this situation and that frightened me. I always had some level of control. I’m so used to that feeling that being without it now… ‘I feel like a little filly again, when compared to this beast.’

There was just the dragon and his choice. Nothing else mattered. My fate lay within his wings and I was certain that was the last place any being wishes to be. Dragons aren’t exactly the fairest creatures.

“Well, well, well,” the male drake’s voice wasn’t something I expected. Most dragons have rough and worn out voice. His was cool, cunning, and dare I say, sexy. “Isn’t this an interesting development.”

I did my best to keep the fear out from my face. To show weakness now would destroy any chance I had of escaping the situation.

“It is good to see you’ve finally awoken from your slumber,” the dragon rumbled. “I was beginning to consider that a lost hope.”

‘He wants me awake?’ Truly, I was surprised by that. For what purpose could he have for keeping me alive? Not that I wasn’t grateful of course. It is possible he was a kind dragon.

The dragon studied me for a moment. “Well my trinket, speak. Don’t even think to take me for a fool. I heard you speak not a moment ago.”

I gulped. His tone left nothing to argument. “Where am I?”

“The Lonely Mountain of Erabor,” the dragon proclaimed. "My home."

“And why am I here?”

The dragon chuckled. “Shouldn’t I be asking that question? It is not every day a winged unicorn appears in a flash of light in my hoard. One would think it a trick of the eyes, but I know better. You came here for a reason and I want to know why.” He dragged himself off ruin and onto the gold around myself. His every step caused the ground to shake and gold to fly everywhere. His length caught my breath for he was truly even greater than my mind’s eye portrayed. His scales shown like the stars above and there were even droves of jewels embedded amongst them.

“Well…” My mouth was dry as I tried to come up with an answer. I could tell the truth, but I wasn’t sure he would believe me. “Well, the answer is quite strange and you might find it ludicrous.”

“I have seen and heard many ludicrous things in my life time, winged unicorn,” the dragon tilted his head in curiosity. “I dare you to tell me one stranger than any of them.”

“I come from another world,” I told him honestly. There was no real need to lie needlessly. Not with a fire breathing dragon breathing down my neck…or in my face as the case may be. “I travelled here because…”

I looked away. The real reason was the bottomless hole in my heart yearning for something more. I wanted something to fill it. Something that would make me happy…. ‘Maybe a love once lost?’ I asked myself.

“I am a fool,” I laid my head down on the gold in dismay. “I wished to relive my glory days of old, travelling from too world in search of adventure, but now….” I sighed. “I am without any means of returning home.”

“You are from another world?” The dragon piped up. “Now that is interesting. I would think you mad, if not for the magic I felt about you. It is like nothing on this earth.” He licked his lips as though savoring something. “So otherworlder, what are you?”

“I am an alicorn,” I replied, lifting my head once more. “And you must be a dragon. Am I wrong?”

The dragon grinned. “Yes, but I am no mere dragon,” he straightened up and flexed his muscles. He was obviously showing off his form to impress me. It worked. “I AM SMAUG THE GOLDEN! Smaug the terrible, chiefest and greatest of calamities.”

And with that, I knew what type of dragon I was dealing with. Now all dragons love to brag. It’s in their very nature. They love to hoard, to fight, and even steal. Some dragons just love to do it more. From just his title, I knew Smaug was a being of destruction. One did not get the title ‘chiefest and greatest of calamities’ and display it with pride for nothing.

He was a killer, that much was certain. I knew I was in hot waters, so to speak. I had to please him and nothing pleases a dragon better than praise.

“I am humbled, Smaug,” I said, looking at him in wonder. Not real wonder, mind you, but I’ve played many parts over the years. Even Shakesponyian loved my acting skills. “I never thought I would be in the presence of such an awe inspiring creature. Truly, you have no equal on any world.”

Smaug beamed, happy with the praise. “That is true, but what of you? What titles do you go by? I will not simply keep referring to you as ‘alicorn’. That would be the same as calling a bird ‘bird’.”

I smiled. “I am Princess Celestia, diarch of Equestria. The world I come from give me many names: Celestia the Mighty, Celestia the Wise, Sun Goddess. Many more come to mind, but I don’t want to bore you.”

“Lovely titles,” Smaug purred. I liked the sound, but I couldn’t help watch him as his eyes travelled over my form. It unsettled me. “A goddess in a form such as yourself? Truly you come from a world that must be seen in order to believe.”

I nodded. “It has its ups and downs, but I like to think we’ve come a long way.” I frowned. “But you haven’t answered my question, oh great and mighty Smaug. He who makes the very ground tremble with each step and whose riches exceed even the greatest of kings.” Smaug was drinking in my honeyed words. “Why am I still here? Was it out of kindness that you keep me in one piece?”

“Why would I destroy what is mine?” Smaug asked, looking confused.

“What?” That threw me through a loop. ‘Mine? What does he mean by ‘what is mine’?’

“You are mine now, Celestia of Equestria,” Smaug said. “I have deemed you worthy to be a part of my hoard. You should feel honored.”

“Honored?” I glared up at the dragon, consequences be damned. “I am no one’s property.”

“You are mine,” Smaug glared back. “And no one disputes the claim of the great and powerful Smaug.”

“I do,” I growled. “I have slain dragons far greater than the measly worm before me….”

Smaug moved quickly, putting his large, fang filled snout in my face. His steps were heavier than normal and had I not been backed up against the ruin, I no doubt would have been sent tumbling around. I reeled back as best I could though, caught off guard by the action. “Choose your next words carefully, alicorn. They may just be your last.”

I gulped. I had pushed him farther than I meant to. I knew I shouldn’t have, but claiming me as his without my own consent? This was slavery! I despised that concept like nothing else. It was one of the few crimes that death was the granted sentence.

“Smaug,” I needed to get on his good side. “Oh, great and powerful Smaug, chiefest and greatest of calamities. I beseech you. I am not used to being owned by a being as grandiose as you. It is indeed an honor to live in your hoard.” I felt bile rise up in my throat as I said that.

Smaug snorted, causing my fur to stand on end. With one more breath, I would be nothing but barbecued alicorn. I am not one to fear death, for in my own world death would be nothing but a setback. My soul would linger and a new body would form. Here I had no idea what would happen to me if I died. I wasn’t going to test that out.

“You are new here,” Smaug pulled his head back somewhat, giving me some room. “So I shall deem your foolish words as nothing more than naivety, but know this. I am not a being one should cross. Do I make myself clear, Celestia?”

I nodded. “Yes, Smaug.”

“Good,” Smaug seemed pleased enough and stormed deeper into his hoard, leaving her alone. “I shall be out hunting. Make yourself at home, Celestia of Equestria. For you shall be here for an eternity.” With that said, he was gone.

I laid my head back down and covered my face with my forelegs. “What the hay have I gotten myself into?”

Author's Note

Hopefully, I pulled this chapter off well enough for you viewers.

Please leave a comment.

Smaug, try some friendship

I love the feeling of a good hunt. There are few pleasures that can match its wonders. The rush of adrenaline, the fire in my veins, watching and feeling my prey’s last moment of life. The kill is the greatest sensation one can imagine, besides bathing in my hoard. I was a dragon, so it was natural. We were born to kill. We were born to fight. None could do better than me and that is why I am the last. They were weak, while I was strong.

But there was a small vexing problem. There was no suitable prey to be found on land. Oh yes, I could snack upon the wild deer, bears, or whatever sort of creatures that lurk in the forests, but that was just it. A snack that could barely fill my belly.

So I had to look elsewhere. There is only one place near Erabor where I could find a ‘decent’ meal: the lake. Hunting over the lake is simple as I only need to dip my head in at the right time. There were no annoying trees or other such greenery getting in my way. There was the fog, but I could simply peer right through it as though it wasn’t even there to begin with. No form of concealment can stop me.

The cool air felt wonderful underneath my wings. It had been years since I’ve last flown, so I could feel some discomfort in them. I paid it no heed. I was a dragon and nothing would keep me grounded. Not even my own body.

Through the fog, I spied upon the water beneath me. My wings gliding across the depths. My prey lay somewhere under the waves. Somewhere close….AHA!

With a simple lunge of my mighty jaws, I scooped out one of the rivers largest fish. It was easily twice the size of any of the miserable lakemen’s boats and fit snuggly in my jaws. The miserable fish wiggled in a vain attempt to escape my grip.

‘It is amusing how creatures always try to cling to life when death is inevitable. Does it not know that it lay in the maw of Smaug the terrible?’

I couldn’t help but snort in amusement. The mere thought of a fish actually thinking was ludicrous. I had more important things to wonder about, like feeding my new trinket. With a twist of my wings, I turned back to the shore, prize in jaws.

As the fish stopped wiggling and its life blood ran across my tongue, I remembered why I didn’t hunt over the lake often. The taste of fish did not suite me. When I was but a young drake, its mere presence made me want to spew. Over the centuries however, I learned to be tolerant of it. The race of men picked clean the land of big game. I had to make the best of what there was and thankfully they were not adept at fishing. The lake had enough prey to sate my hunger.

Landing on the shore, I threw back my might head and swallowed the fish whole. Resisting the urge to regurgitate, it settled in my belly without further problems. Now, I usually would have torn it apart first. It had been too long since I’ve last shredded a carcass, but fish were too messy. There bones too small and constantly get lodged in my gums. There had been one nasty bone that had plagued me for over a century. Thankfully, I had been able to dislodge it eventually.

I scanned the area around me. ‘Surely finding something for her to eat must be simple.’

I had seen my prey, however briefly, grazing upon the green beneath my claws. I did not care for its name. It mattered not. It was food the hooved animals loved to eat, but I was a dragon. I could not collect the ground greens. I was far too large and magnificent to perform such a feeble task. No, I had to find something larger. Something that would fill my trinket’s belly.

My gaze lingered on the forest. Food, while small, had always been plentiful there. ‘Perhaps she might be fond of meat.’

I sincerely doubted that an ‘alicorn’ could eat meat. She was a prey animal, whether she could talk or not. Thinking of her tearing into a fresh carcass both made me chuckle and to my amazement, found quite appealing. Perhaps it had been too long since I’ve seen a female tear into a fresh kill.

I tried not to think about it. None of the female dragons were strong enough to survive, else they would still be alive today. No, I was the last and I was proud of that fact. I had outlasted them all, even ones who ‘claimed’ to be far greater than Smaug the golden. No dragon was my equal. The rest had died, one way or the other. No being had killed me. A testament to my greatness.

I returned my thoughts back to the task at claw. ‘If I am to find her greenery, what should I bring her?’

I cared not if it were but a simple tree. I needed to feed…I don’t know why I didn’t think of that before. With but a few steps, I reached the forest edge. I latched on to the small trunk of a tree with my massive jaws and pulled. It naturally came up from the ground, unable to resist my strength.

Pleased with myself for finding food for my trinket, I made a move to return to my lair. The sound of small wings beating against the breeze stopped me. I let loose the tree, allowing it to fall to the ground. I knew that sound anywhere.

“THRUSH!” I roared.

The small bird, a thrust by the tongue of men, came to rest on my snout. “My lord,” the infernal bird chirped in his language. “I have found you an excellent spot to hunt.”

I snorted, nearly sending the small nuisance flying. Thrush was my ever annoying scout. It was he who tells me of the outside world. I may not act like it and I loved my home, but my thoughts would sometimes linger on the goings about of the rest of the land. It was Thrush who told me of the tale of ‘Oakenshield’. I could not help but find it a humorous tale, but that was for another time.

“Really? Then where were you an hour ago. I had to fill my belly on the fish of the lake. You know better than most how I despise fish.”

Thrush gulped. “I apologize, King Smaug, lord under the mountain. My small wings can only carry me so fast.”

“Then learn to be quicker, or I shall find myself a new messenger.”

“May I ask, my lord,” the annoying bird chirped. “Why have you taken it upon yourself to root up that tree? Is there something I should know about?”

“You should know nothing, cretin,” I snarled. “If all was right in the world, thrushes would be forever silent, fretting about elsewhere in this world. But the world isn’t right, is it?”

“No, my lord.”

“No indeed,” I said with a small glare. “I am simply feeding my newest trinket. A winged unicorn that calls herself ‘Celestia’.”

“A winged unicorn, my lord?” The little bird was obviously staring at me in shock.

“Yes,” I couldn’t help but smile. There was no being on this earth that could say they had such a creature in their possession. It was I and I alone who held an ‘alicorn’ and that was how it was going to stay.

“I can surely find you something better than a tree to feed it, my lord,” Thrush fluttered off my snout. “Just say the word and it shall be found.”

“I need not your services, Thrush,” I growled. “A tree shall do her just fine…” As I leaned down to pick up the tree I had pulled from the ground, an idea struck me. “Keep an eye on the human barges, will you? If they bring in any oats or other greenery, I may consider ‘acquiring’ some for my trinket.”

“Yes, my lord,” Thrush bowed in the air and took off for the human town of ‘Laketown’.

I snorted as I took the tree in my jaws. ‘There are times I wish I could just burn that beast, but he would be no good to me dead.’
_____________________________________________________________________________
*Celestia*

Smaug’s home, as much as I didn’t want to admit, was indeed grandious. Never before had I felt such riches beneath my hooves. The architecture was amazing and I wished I could meet the original denizens of this place. Oh yes, I knew Smaug had taken up residence in someone else’s home. I just hoped against hope that he had done so after they had left. That was a fool’s wish, but nevertheless, I wish it to be so. Smaug appeared to be the type to take whatever he so desired as he had done the same to me.

I sighed. ‘That was a superb first introduction.’ I thought to myself with a little eyeroll.

The great headache I had felt earlier had subsided as well as the pain in the rest of my body. Yes, I still felt it and no doubt it would plague me for a long time to come, but it was manageable now. With it gone, I realized I had been a bit too confrontational. I had called out a dragon without any means to protect myself. That was a death wish if I ever heard of one.

I made a mental note to myself to try and keep my cool from now on. Dragons can easily be upset and their pride is something no one should mess with.

I briefly considered escape. Smaug was gone and no doubt he thought me unable to move far enough on my own. If he thought that, he was right. I was too weak and being cooped up inside this ‘under-city’ did nothing to help.

I am a being of the sun. I needed to be outside, soaking in my golden rays. I could heal on my own, but if I had to remain here, without any sort of light other than fire, it would take too long. My pain would go on and so would my inability

‘If I can just get Smaug to let me outside. Perhaps I could say I need some fresh air? No, he wouldn’t go for that. Hmmmm…Perhaps I could tell him the truth, or the partial truth. That I need to be outside occasionally for my health. I would not run and he could keep an eye on my at all times.’

I rather liked that plan, but now wasn’t the time to put it into motion. I had to wait for now. I was new here and Smaug would certainly have a wish for me to remain in his hoard for now. I had to get close to him. Get him to trust me. I felt terrible about the thought of using him, but I had to return home. My nation needed me. My friends and family needed me more.

My musings were cut short when I heard the unmistakable sound of Smaug returning. Craning my neck to view my captor, oh how much that sickened me, I was surprised to see a large tree in his grasp. Steeling myself, I did my best to keep still as he thundered over to me. Stopping just short of myself, he laid the tree before me.

“Eat.”

I quirked an eyebrow. “A tree?”

Smaug frowned. “I’m sorry I couldn’t find you a feast worthy of a king.”

There was a mocking tone to his voice and I hated it. There was nothing I could do though, so I just sighed. “A tree will do for now.”

Smaug snorted. “You are lucky I brought you anything at all.” Turning his head, he started to make his way elsewhere.

“Thank you,” I said.

Smaug stopped in his tracks and looked back at me. He looked so dumbfounded it was kind of funny. “What did you say?”

“I said, thank you,” I quirked my head to the side. “Hasn’t anyone thanked you before?”

Smaug was silent for a moment, regarding the question closely. “No…No one ever thanks Smaug, chiefest of calamities. They only curse my name and wish me dead.”

“Well maybe that should change. I mean, no one deserves death.”

Smaug huffed. “That is where you are wrong, Celestia. For all who I deem unworthy deserve my fire.”

“Maybe that’s why no one has thanked you before. If you perhaps showed some compassion….”

Smaug cut me off with a deep chuckle. “Compassion? I would expect something like that from prey, but not from me. I am death. I am without compassion for all are the same in my eyes.”

I eyed the tree. “I have to ask you something.”

“What?”

“Why did you bring the tree?” I inclined my head to peer into his eyes. He didn’t expect that question.

“Because you need to eat,” Smaug answered. “You are mine and I shall not have you die on me.”

“Oh? Is that it? You thought to feed me because I’m your jewel?”

“Yes,” Smaug was annoyed by my quarries. “Where are you going with this?”

“I believe that may be partially why you gave me a tree,” I started, smirking all the way. “But I know you also cared enough to think of me. You have some good in you.”

“I am a creature born of fire,” Smaug growled, lashing his tail about in agitation. “There is no good that can come from an inferno.”

“Ah, but sometimes the world needs an inferno to clear the rot and decay. How else can a forest stay healthy?”

“Enough!” Smaug roared. “You are insane to think that I would care about anything other than my hoard. I only keep you alive because you interest me. If I deem that interest gone, I will have no qualms with burning your hide.”

“If I become so uninteresting, I would think that would be the wisest decision,” I nodded. “Oh how droll would life be if I became a boring, old sod. Why, I couldn’t stand to live with myself like that.”

“How dare you mock me,” Smaug put his snout right up in my muzzle. I could feel his hot breath wash over me.

I didn’t flinch. “I am not a brainless oaf, Smaug. I know better than to mock you. I am simply trying to engage in a little friendly conversation.”

Smaug snorted in my face and turned away. “If that is what you consider a friendly conversation, then I want no part of it.”

I frowned. “Smaug, do not try and keep to yourself. Living a life alone will do you no good.”

“Then what do you suggest?”

“Friendship,” I answered honestly.

Smaug’s laughter shook the cavern. “Friendship? What would the mighty Smaug do with friendship?”

“Perhaps nothing,” I shrugged. “Or perhaps you could find a little happiness.”

“I am happy,” Smaug spread his wings to emphasis his treasure. “I have the greatest hoard in all of middle-earth. I need nothing else.”

“Physical possessions can’t bring one happiness,” I chided him.

“I beg to differ, Celestia. Do you not possess a wealth of your own?”

“I do, but all the gold in Equestria pales in comparison to the love I share with my subjects.”

“How naïve you are,” Smaug grinned. “Maybe it is best you take some time away from your oh so precious subjects. I’m sure they will be delighted to be rid of you.”

“Why?” I glared at him.

“Oh, they may pretend to love you,” Smaug spat the word. “To care for you, but that is all a lie. They want nothing more than everything you possess. I can almost see them now, tearing your country apart in some vain pursuit for power and riches.”

“I pity you Smaug,” I sighed. “I really do. My subjects care for one another, not because of power and greed, but because of the bonds they share. They care for each other and that ‘care’ can be more powerful than your flame.”

“NONE CAN MATCH MY FLAME!” Smaug hollered. “Everything it touches burns. ‘Friendship’ holds not even the slightest candle to my power. Can you use it? Can it blaze away your foes with nothing but the power of friendship?”

“Sometimes,” I nodded.

Smaug just stared at me for what felt like the longest time. He looked both shocked and disbelieving of my answer. With a loud huff, he laid down. “I believe it is time again to rest. You, I want you to eat. You have your strength to regain after all. A weak trophy won’t do when held in my mighty claws.”

I smiled. “I’ll try my best.” I nibbled upon the leaves of the tree. They weren’t that good. They didn’t have the same flavor as the trees in my homeland and nor did it have any residual magic. So I couldn’t get it from my food either. I sighed inwardly.

‘This is going to take a while, might as well get used to it.’

Author's Note

Yes, thrushes can speak if Lord of the Rings. Apparently, the men of Dale could speak the language and it was a thrush who told Bard of Smaug's weak spot.

That and because in the movie, a thrush seems to 'warn' Smaug of someone arriving. I mean, Smaug knew of 'Oakenshield' when he kept himself to the mountain.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment.

Nightmares apparently exist everywhere

My sister’s realm, the realm of dreams, is a place of peace and comfort. Well, for the most part. I would be lying if I said I ‘loved’ this place. Oh, I do enjoy it, but having had to deal with one thousand years of nothing but bad dream after bad dream, my experience has been soured. It is why I quickly learned to dispel my dreams, like my dear Chrysalis had done to herself.

Luna was…very angsty in her youth. Honestly, I’m surprised I didn’t see the whole ‘Nightmare Moon’ incident coming in such a way. There’s not a moment that goes by where I am not ashamed of myself for that.

In recent months, I have been trying to open my mind back up to the realm of dreams. It has been difficult for the most part. And when I say difficult, I mean painful; physically and mentally. My body is still coping with being connected to it after so long. This was only a mere thousand years without contact. I can’t imagine what agony Chrysalis would have gone through if she were to reconnect again after tens of thousands of years of doing so.

Another side effect, beside the pain, was how plain the realm was. Strolling about, all I could see was white nothing. There wasn’t a flicker of life or imagination. I remember vaguely the dreams of my youth and they were always bright and joyful. Now it was like someone had wiped me clean of everything. It was disconcerting to say the least.

Yet, I had no real choice. I had to keep up my regime of visiting here. My sister was happiest in the realm of dreams and I most assuredly was going to share in her happiness…this time.

I sighed. ‘What a neglectful big sister I turned out to be. I didn’t even tell her what I was doing before I so foolishly tried out the spell. She must be furious with me.’

“Of course she is,” a voice hissed out. “Honestly, anyone with a half decent brain would be furious with you. I guess you just have that effect on ponies.”

My eyes nearly bulged out of my skull when I heard it. “No…it cannot be.” Turning my head, I gazed upon the vicious form of Nightmare Moon.

“Surprised?” Nightmare smirked.

“This is just a dream,” I snarled. “You’re not real…But how are you here? My dreams aren’t that complex yet. I haven’t rebuilt them to such an extent.”

“Oh but I am,” Nightmare did her best pouty face…which was kind of adorable, but not ‘Luna’ adorable. “Are you not happy to see me?”

“Yes,” I took an aggressive step forward, my horn lowered and ready to skewer her. While I prefer to slay my foes with magic, which was my forte, I was not above meeting a foe in close combat. None were my equal in combat, except my sister of course. She is far more at ease in close quarters combat then I.

“Pity,” Nightmare sighed. “I had hoped you would be happy.”

“Happy? HAPPY?!!!” My voice resounded about the realm as I used the royal Canterlot voice. “I AM MOST CERTAINLY DISPLEASED TO SEE SUCH A VILE CREATURE SUCH AS YOURSELF HERE! YOU VIOLATED MY SISTER, FORCED ME TO BANISH HER, TURN THE ELEMENTS AGAINST HER! YOU MADE MY LIFE A LIVING TARTARUS FOR A THOUSAND YEARS! I WOULD NEVER BE HAPPY TO SEE YOUR FACE!”

Nightmare Moon didn’t even flinch. She didn’t move a muscle. Normally, my voice would have done something. It would often carry creatures and objects several miles away, but nothing happened.

‘This is a dream,’ I reminded myself.

“I did no such thing,” Nightmare stated, glaring at me. “I am not the being who corrupted your sister. I am merely the byproduct. A shadow of her glory, cast away by the Elements. Why they did not kill me is beyond my knowledge. Maybe it wanted to toy with me, to make me suffer. I did. Do you know what it’s like to not have a body? To be separated from the very thing that made you whole? No, you do not. I’m merely an insignificant daemon who touched your sister. I am not worthy of your sympathy.”

I mulled over her words. In my time, I have gone up against daemons of many sorts. Lies were one of their most powerful weapons. They used them to get them everywhere and to further themselves. Yet, a lie such as this held no purpose other than the truth. Why tell me that she is but a mere fragment? To gain my sympathy.

I scoffed at the idea. “Be that as it may, you are still here, in my dreams. I want to know why?”

“You brought me here,” Nightmare said.

“What?” I couldn’t really think of a better response than that.

“You brought me here, Celestia.” Nightmare Moon hissed in agitation. “When you performing your spell, I couldn’t help but be drawn to it. I was like a moth to a flame with such…power. I had to have it.”

The backlash, the strain I felt when I teleported. It all made sense now why it failed. Nightmare Moon had hitched a ride, causing my magic to expand and go haywire. Of course, there was just one thing more I needed to know.

“Why couldn’t I sense you?” I asked. “Why couldn’t anyone find you? You may be just a spirit, but you couldn’t have existed for so long under our noses without somepony noticing you.”

Nightmare merely laughed. “Really? You think so highly of your ponies, Celestia. They couldn’t find a centaur, let alone an incorporeal spirit.”

I snorted. “Have you learned so little in all this time, Nightmare Moon? My subjects aren’t the type one should underestimate. If I recall, it only took six mortals to cast you down.”

Nightmare scowled. “It was the elements, not them. They were merely conduits for the power…but that doesn’t matter. What matters is here and now and I’m loving it here. I wish you brought me to this realm sooner.”

I quirked an eyebrow. “What are you talking about?”

“Do you not sense it?” Nightmare spread her wings out wide. “The hatred, the violence, the death, all together at once. It’s such a beautiful concoction of terrible emotions and I can’t help but salivate upon feeling them. Their nightmares are the stuff of legends…And there is a power here. A power far more evil than Equestria has ever known.”

“What is this power?” I asked, not expecting an answer.

Nightmare chuckled. “That is no concern of yours, my once dear sister. This realm is not our own and I have my doubts as to whether one can cross from here back to home. You were lucky to have landed here in the first place. Luck will not be on your side the next.”

“Then leave me be,” I growled. “My journey home will be much swifter without an evil such as yourself leaching onto my magic.”

Nightmare frowned. “That would not be wise, Celestia. You need me.”

“I need you as much as I need an axe in my skull,” I retorted. It’s not a pleasant experience, I assure you.

“But you are wrong,” Nightmare’s grin was unnerving. Her dagger like teeth weren’t helping matters either. “You are weak, Celestia. The spell took so much out of you, but I can help you. This realm holds so much…darkness. If you would just let me out…”

“Let you out?” I scoffed. “Even if I knew how to, I would never consider it. You bring nothing but pain and misery and I’d be a fool to just let you torment the innocent of this world.”

“There are no innocents,” Nightmare pounded a hoof to the ground in fury. “There is darkness in every living thing. Even you hold a dark seed within you…but that is for another time. I do not know why you would even consider helping these beings. This is not your realm and before long, you would not have to dwell here. All I ask is for the chance to roam free and proud once more. Is that so wrong?”

“Yes. You said yourself that there is a darkness in these lands,” I sighed. “I may not be able to sense them at this moment, but I know this to be true.”

‘Smaug is a perfect example.’

“And that is why I will not let you go,” I said firmly. “If what you say is true, then you would grow strong. Strong enough where you could plunge this realm into eternal night.”

“I do no…” Nightmare started.

“This world will die,” I snarled. “And what’s stopping you from following me back home, hmm? A promise? HA! The promise of a daemon is worthless and hollow. With a whole world at your beck and call, Equestria will be strained. Even if we won, we would be devastated.”

“This is your only chance,” Nightmare roared. “You know that this dragon will never let you outside. You will grow frail and wither before long.”

“Be it as it may,” I started. “I will not sacrifice the lives of my subjects for a shortcut home. I will find my own way…Or die trying, but I if I am to die, then I will die knowing my sister is taking care of Equestria in my stead.”

Nightmare Moon was silent for a moment. I knew she was thinking up something right now. Most likely another lie or another attempt to assuage me to her side. I will not yield to her words. I will not bow to her logic.

“Then die you shall,” Nightmare’s grin returned. “Your skill in the art of the dreamscape is…laughable. You do not know its intricacies, such as how one can feel pain in a dream.”

Her horn glowed and before I could do anything, black tendrils shot out from the ground and wrapped themselves tightly around my form. They brought me to ground with little resistance, for I could do nothing against them. My body was frigid and unresponsive. For a moment, fear flickered in my eyes before a crushed it. I would not show Nightmare weakness.

“Submit Celestia,” Nightmare stalked over and lowered her face mere inches from mine. “Or you will feel agony the likes you have never known.”

“Never,” I spat in her face.

Nightmare blinked and sighed, reeling her head back. “I would like to say that this isn’t personal,” a wicked grin split her face. “But I’d be lying.”

With another flick of her horn, the tendrils dug into my flesh. Sparks of dark magic struck me at every angle. I tried to resist the pain.

‘Hold it together. Hold it together…HOLD IT TOGETHER!’

My mouth opened and I let out a cry of agony. The dark magic struck every nerve on my body and the tendrils tore through flesh as they grew tighter and tighter.

“Relent Celestia,” Nightmare Moon chuckled. “Relent and it will stop. Just let me free. I’ll never bother you and your subjects again.”

“LIAR!” I roared through the pain of it all.

“Then this shall….” Nightmare Moon’s eyes widened before everything ended.
________________________________________________________________
*Smaug*

The screaming. That infernal screaming. Why must female screams be so irritating? Oh yes, they sound so good when they’re burning alive, but before then, it’s like they are trying to shatter my eardrums. A futile gesture, but annoying none the less. I always found it satisfying to shut them up.

Now my new trinket was the one screaming. Aggravatingly, I could not kill her. She was my jewel, my prize. I took several mighty steps towards her. I could see she was in pain. So much so. She was writhing in my gold, her body kicking and twitching everywhere. She was fighting through it, but she was too weak.

As I watched this happen, I felt a bit of confusion. I had no idea how to help her. Normally, I would simply end the pitiful creature’s life, but now…

‘What am I supposed to do?’

I cared not to learn of the art of healing, for they were useless to dragons.I was a being of death and destruction, not a beast who cared for the sick and ill of the world. I treated no one but with fire and death, searing away their weak bodies and problems.

But now, watching such a graceful creature writhe in agony, l was puzzled as to what to do. Not only that, but I felt a tinge of...what do the two legged races call it? Worry? If this is what it feels like, I wanted no part in it.

Of course, I wondered why I was worried. Why wasn’t I happy to see her in pain? I normally revel in pain and misery, but seeing her now before me, acting like a dying animal…

I reasoned that she was a part of my hoard and I wanted nothing to happen to my newest addition. Or maybe it was just the evil power that I sensed from within her that was giving me that feeling….Wait, evil power? Something was rising from her, obviously something foreign as it felt off when in contact with her own body. It felt so familiar, so powerful. Anger boiled my blood. I glared down at her with my lips pulled back in a snarl.

‘That little upstart. Does he think to take away my jewel? DOES HE THINK HIMSELF SO BOLD AS TO STEAL FROM ME?!!’

I roughly nudged Celestia awake, making sure to bombard her with but a taste of my own magic to sear the offending cretin. I felt the dark being fade away, not completely, but enough to let go of what hold they had over MY PROPERTY!

With a startled cry, Celestia awoke. She was panting heavily and her coat was damp with her sweat. She eyed me for a moment, surprised by my actions. At least, that is what I inferred.

“You saved me?”

I snorted. “You are a part of my hoard. It would do me no good as to let harm come to you, lest I lose my precious jewel.”

Celestia smiled. “Thank you.” Her cheeks were slightly red for some reason. Possibly due to exhaustion.

I growled. “I do not need your thanks, only your silence.”

“Be that as it may,” Celestia weakly giggled. “I still must thank you.”

“Of course you must,” I scoffed. “I am Smaug, the most powerful dragon to have ever lived. My hoard is within the safest grasp of all of Middle Earth. You will have nothing to fear here, but my own temper.”

“I think I can live with that,” Celestia sighed blissfully, returning once more to the realm of slumber.

‘Can you?’ I wondered to myself. As much as it pained me to think, Celestia was a creature of power like myself. Not nearly my equal, but I could tell just from looking at her that she would make for a fierce opponent had she not been so weak.

‘But she is prey. They are all weak.’

Weak or not, powerful or not, Celestia was mine now. No dark lord or anything on Middle Earth could take her away from me.

Author's Note

Newest chapter up and running.

I hope you all enjoyed it and please leave a comment.

Solar Power for the win!

I have always been at peace with myself when I am with my hoard. Nothing can bring me quite the pleasure of feeling riches dance across my scales and shine in the lights of my fire. Whenever my anger or frustration had gotten the better of me, I always had my hoard to ease my troubles. It brought me peace.

Now, peace was something my mind had not. All the gold in all of my hoard could not rid me of this wretched feeling of anger. Oh, I have felt anger before. On rare occasions when a foe had, somehow, gained the upper claw or attempted to make off with my hoard. Familiarity does not breed acceptance of it however. Nor does it prepare myself for the mixed anger I felt now. ‘All because of one being.’

Dragons are not rash thinkers. Our long lifespans allow us to think hard and for as long as want about anything. Some of the elder dragons would spend centuries thinking. I myself would never do such a thing, but a year or two sounded fine in my mind. For a month now, I have done nothing but watch my ‘precious jewel’ wither away. Her natural beauty, that of which was worthy of being mine, was leaving her. I did nothing.

As the magic that gave her life fled her, I did nothing.

As she slowly starved, barely able to keep down a mouthful of food, I did nothing.

I did nothing and I hated myself for it. The last thing I ever wanted was to tarnish anything of mine. I am perfection and so would everything I owned be so. ‘But if I do something, she will escape. She will gain her magic and flee from me.’ I knew Celestia was a clever being. Too clever for her own good if I had to say. Our conversations, that were becoming fewer and farther in between in her current state, taught me that.

I sighed. This was the reason I had not taken a living being as a trophy before. Living beings were always so tricky to keep around. They had to be fed, given water, kept clean. It was a hassle I just couldn’t understand till now. Although, other dragons usually chose elven or human maidens. I am glad I did no such thing. The stench of humans gnaws at my snout, while Elves would no doubt try and needle my eardrums with their sharp words.

Celestia was different. She was a far greater trophy then a measly two legged worm. She was a god! I, the great and powerful Smaug, king under the mountain and the Greatest Calamity, owned a god. No other being in existence could hold that claim. Still, while it made my chest swell with pride, I was still angered.

My gaze was held on my living gem from within my gold. She was not even half the mare I first met. She spent most of the day sleeping. She was too weak to move. Her form, once the epitome of femininity, was now ragged and thin. Her coat, once shining like the jewels around me, was dull and lifeless. She was fading. She was becoming imperfect. I hated imperfection.

Still, I didn’t want to chance it. She still could…..

Celestia whimpered in her sleep. Her body convulsed and she started hacking. It was hoarse and unnatural. I could see the pain she was in.
I snarled. I made up my mind there and then. ‘No gem of mine will lose her sheen!’

I leaned down and huffed a surge of magic into her. The dark whelp assaulting her mind relented and she still. As time went on, and my precious jewel weakened, the dark whelp had been making more and more strikes against her.

‘If Sauron wishes to take her,’ I growled. ‘Then he will need more than paltry tricks to even think of doing so.’

Gently as not to damage my possession, I lifted Celestia up onto my snout. A part of me thought it was degrading. Carrying around prey? No dragon worth his scales would be caught dead doing so. I chuckled. Why should I have cared? They were dead, or too weak to be noticed. Of course, I would not care what they would say. I believe I have earned the right to do as I please.
____________________________________________________________________

You know, most creatures would believe the life of a thrush to be boring or stupid. That we’re just plain animals that just live in the moment. Well yeah, that’s kind of true with the second part. Yet who wouldn’t if they lived under Smaug’s nose? He made our lives miserable with his sheer presence alone….

But other than that, my life was simple. It was early dawn, right before the sun rose in the sky. I was collecting some food. I had a little family of my own with a perfect mate and little chicks. Honestly, they were quite a clawfull and I wasn’t sure if I wanted another batch of them. My mate was of another opinion in that regard. Still, I wouldn’t trade any of it for the world.

Well, except for the Smaug part. He can go straight to….

The ground shook slightly as though there was an earthquake. I sighed. ‘Smaug’s out again? This new guest really is changing up his schedule and not in a good way.’ Before his new pet had arrived Smaug would spend increasingly long spans of time within the mountain, which was fine with the thrusts of Dale. A sleeping dragon was a safe dragon. Now he was up and about every week, getting food for her. A part of myself wished he never found her, so that I could have some peace. ‘I highly doubt that I’ll ever know real peace.’

So I flew to my ‘master’ as quick as my little wings could take me. Finding a dragon isn’t that hard and within a moment, I was spying his back.

“It is good to see you again, master.” I lied.

Smaug just snorted and kept walking.

I frowned and flew over him to come to his face. He probably didn’t hear me…or just didn’t care. “Master, is something…..”

My voice caught in my throat as I beheld the thing upon Smaug’s snout. The creature, a winged unicorn, was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. Yet, she looked like she was one step from death’s grip. “What is that?”

“My newest addition to my hoard, thrush.” Smaug growled. “She has grown weak from lack of sunlight. I wish to remedy that.”

Weak was not a word I would use to describe her condition. Ill beyond measure seemed to fit her appearance more. Though, I found it odd that Smaug, chiefest and greatest of calamities, wanted to help her. ‘Though, she is a part of his hoard.’

“Very thoughtful of you, master.”

“Of course it is,” Smaug sneered. “Am I not a merciful dragon?”

“Yes, yes,” I nodded earnestly. “None can match your feats in the line of mercy, my master. The people of Middle Earth look up to you in awe at your….”

“Are you going somewhere with this?”

I blinked in confusion. Smaug, like all dragons, loved to be praised. They could listen to hours upon hours of it without tiring. He had never interrupted my speeches of such. “No, my master.”

“Then keep your beak shut,” Smaug growled.

The two of us kept in silence, before Smaug came to stop in a large clearing. With a gentleness I had never thought to see, my dragon master laid Celestia down upon the grass. His gaze never left her form.

“The sun shall be up soon,” he said.

“And that shall heal her, master?”

Smaug just nodded.

Finally, the sun rose up from its nightly getaway. There was nothing special about that. I had seen plenty of mornings before. What set this one apart was the effect it had upon Smaug’s newest prize. The sun’s rays seem to illuminate her fur, nearly blinding me. It was almost like viewing the light of the gods. I had to look away, but I knew my master had not. He was a dragon and I doubted he could be made blind by simple rays of sun. After a few seconds, I looked back at her.

My eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. Her body, once on death’s door, looked better than new. Her breathing, which had been so hoarse I had wished myself deaf, was calm and relaxed. She seemed so peaceful.

“It seems your plan has worked, oh great and knowledgeable Smaug.”

“Indeed,” Smaug muttered, keeping his eyes on Celestia. Gently, he used a claw to stroke her, going up to her cheek. “I think you have taught me a lesson, Celestia.”

I quirked an eyebrow. “Lesson?”

Smaug finally turned his gaze from Celestia to glare at me. “That is of none of your concern, thrush. Why have you sought me out in the first place? I did not call for you.”

“I only wished to serve you, Smaug the golden, king under the mountain.” I bowed my head. Smaug would never be the true king under the mountain if you asked the thrushes, but no one ever did ask them what their opinion was. Not since the day Smaug stole the mountain from the dwarves. “You usually have need of me when you depart from your home.”

“Need of you? Little bird, you make it out to be as if I cannot do things on my own.”

I quickly shook my head. “No, my master. That is not what I meant.”

Smaug huffed, but said nothing. He then, with much care, lifted Celestia back onto his snout. With a twirl of his body, the giant dragon took off back to his home. I sighed in relief. ‘Glad he’s gone. Now I can get back to foraging.’ Without another word, I took off into the deeper parts of the forest.
_____________________________________________________________________

Such splendor. Such power. All mine.

I couldn’t help but smile as I looked down my snout. Celestia was far healthier looking than she had been for weeks. Her beauty would most assuredly blind any mortal. Only I was worthy of its visage. Only I was worthy of the honor to carry her. ‘Or rather, she has earned the prestigious honor of being carried by I.’ Whatever the case may be, I could not help but find myself marveling at how good she felt against my scales. Her fur was so warm and inviting and her feathery wings were a godsend.

I was thankful that I had relented on this issue. My precious jewel was back to pristine and she was none the wiser. Of course, she would soon catch on. I knew that and I also knew that would be an interesting conversation.

Perhaps I would let her walk about outside. Perhaps not. There was enough danger as is, given Sauron had apparently perceived her. Of course, he would never dare attack the mountain while I still draw breath. There is no force in his control that could challenge me. Not an army of orcs and goblins. Not a Balrog. Not even he himself could even think to stand up to me. They would all perish in the flames of my hatred.

But that was for another time to ponder. For now, I had my hoard to look after.

‘And another friendship lesson to listen to,’ I growled softly. Celestia seemed quite persistent in her attempts to ‘be my friend.’ I felt sick to my stomach at that thought. I was Smaug, the chiefest and greatest calamity. I did not need friends, nor did I want them. I tolerated Celestia only because she was mine! Now and forever would she be mine!

Of course, perhaps there was something I could do to placate her friendship needs. There was one being who I knew who could easily fill that little void in her heart. ‘That little thrush was right. I do often have need of him.’

Author's Note

And there you have it. Thank you all for coming back and reading. It's very much appreciated.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They help me write and get a few ideas for what I want to do next.

Let the game of wits begin

I had almost forgotten what it felt like to wake well rested. The key word ‘almost’. I never forget anything, even when I wish I could….I really wish I could sometimes. However, this wasn’t one of those things I would rather have erased from my mind. This was a pleasant feeling. ‘Who knew a bed of hard, jagged gold pieces could be so relaxing.’

I yawned and stretched my limbs as I stood. I could clearly hear my joints pop and snap and I played with them. I felt….I felt great! Not my best, but better than I had in weeks. I didn’t know what to say about that. My coat shone brightly as if I had just finished sunbathing. In fact…

‘It feels as though I had been sunbathing.’

It was most curious and…unsettling in a way. Oh sure, it was nice to be so spry after so many weeks of lethargy. I hated just laying around, waiting for something to happen. Nothing would. Not in this place and not with my dragon ‘guardian’ watching over me. I was trapped here and it would be a long time before I ever saw or felt the sun again.‘That certainly killed my joyful mood.’ I frowned at that thought.

I put that aside for now. It would do me no good to dwell on such unsettling thoughts. I needed to cheer myself up, lest I fall into an endless despair. Equestria would not fair well if I did so. I didn’t do it a thousand years ago, I surely wouldn’t now.

Still, I made sure to file my inquiries for later. If I could regain more of my power, I could escape. Escape. I never knew how beautiful a word it could be. It reminded me of how I felt for the word ‘freedom’ under Discord’s rule. I best the god of chaos. A dragon surely could not outdo one such as he.

Although, Discord never took me or my sister’s efforts seriously. He was a jokester. He played with us, tormented us, but he never did much to stop us. He was clever, but stupid at the same time. ‘Thank grandmother for that.’ Smaug was not stupid. Yes, he was not a god. Yes, he didn’t have the ability to warp the fabric of the universe, but he had his own tricks. He was fast, he was deadly, he had his own magic. He was also cunning. Smaug had to be the most cunning villain I had ever met, besides Chrysalis when she was in her prime eons ago.

‘She grew into such an adorable queen. I am so going to hug her when I get back. Maybe even dress her up in that adorable princess outfit she loved as a filly.’

Ehem, getting back on track, I would have to play it safe with Smaug. I needed to get him to trust me. It was the only way I could possibly find a way out of here. I felt bad about it, but he made it quite clear that he was a killer….It still felt wrong to manipulate a beast, even one such as him.

‘But then again. Perhaps manipulation of a different sort will do nicely.’ Yes, that’s true. Smaug has seemed to have warmed up to me. At least, in the ways only a dragon could. I was in no great danger as long as I didn’t do anything asinine. Dragons prided their hordes above all else. Since I was a part of it, I was safe…For the moment at least. I needed to get him to trust me, which was easier said then done.

‘Perhaps I could persuade him to give me a tour,’ I pondered. Oh, that definitely would be useful. Knowing the layout of this place would help wonders when I finally gained enough strength to escape this place. I couldn’t reasonably teleport out of here, not easily of course. I didn’t know how far I was inside the mountain, nor did I know if this mountain had anti-teleportation fields or spells set up in case of intruders. They wouldn’t have done anything to stop the dragon, but they certainly would have curtailed any sorcerers. Trying to teleport through that would be messy. It would be far less dangerous for me to simply find a small, passageway out of the mountain. If I can just get outside, and with enough energy, I can attempt the spell again, or at least teleport far enough away from the dragon.

However, ‘far enough’ was never a factor when it came to dragons. They would literally chase something down to the pits of Tartarus if it took anything of theirs. I know. I’ve seen it happen a few times in my lifespan. It never ended well, for either the dragon or the daemons.

“The mistress is awake,” a little male voice chirped. “Oh how happy an occasion this is.”

I turned to see a little bird land in front of me. A talking bird didn’t phase me one bit. I lived in a world where magic was so abundant that nearly anything was possible. Not to mention my travels with Starswirl across the multi-verse. ‘Who knew fish could sing so well.’

“Hello, little one,” I smiled. “What brings you here?”

“My master, the great and powerful Smaug, greatest of calamaties, wished for me to check upon your health. I am happy to know that you are well. The master was quite concerned for you. Why, I would go so far to say he was panicking.”

Those words took me as off-on guard. “He was panicking? The great dragon Smaug panicked for one such as I?”

The bird nodded. “Oh yes, he was distraught. Why he even scoffed away praise for his magnificence like it was nothing more than a nuisance.”

My jaw nearly dropped. A dragon never turned away praise. They were vain creatures to a fault. They wanted others to grovel before them, yet Smaug didn’t. Well, not this time. I…I was touched. To know a dragon cared enough about me to actually do that was far too much to take in. Which was evident on my now reddened face. “That…” I cleared my throat, fighting off the blush. “Tell him that I am thankful for his concern and humbled by it as well.”

“Will do,” the bird bowed and then flew off.

He seemed like a nice bird. I did wonder why Smaug would keep such a small creature as a servant, but that was only for a moment. Smaug didn’t seem like the type who liked company. Not many dragons do. He probably forced one of the local fauna to act as a messenger. Again, he wasn’t stupid. He wouldn’t just blunder his way about in the outside world. Even in Equestria, there were ways to slay dragons. It’s just that dragons were far too clever to mess with my country, lest they know what true fire feels like.

My muse was cut short when the dragon lifted his head. As he did so, my eyes caught his and….’He has such gorgeous eyes.’ No, it was not just their aesthetics, which were tantalizing, it was something more. I would never just lose myself in pretty eyes. It is what lay behind them that intrigued me. They spoke of pain, of sorrow, but they spoke also of such passion. Oh such lovely passion. Some of which was directed towards me. I knew it was simply the passion of greed, but I could not help but see some good in it. Maybe that is just me imagining it. I cannot think of any creature being truly evil, unless created out of evil itself. Even then, there may lie a sliver of righteousness. Only the dead know it not.

I finally averted my eyes, with a face as red as a tomato and hot enough to melt ice.

Thankfully, the bird, a thrush I believed it to be, came back. “My master says that you are welcome and that he wishes me to give you a tour of the mountain.”

I blinked in surprise. ‘Well…this was easier than I thought.’ “I would be most delighted to view my lord’s kingdom.” I walked on after the fluttering bird, wondering, if for but a moment, if there was an ulterior motive behind this.
________________________________________________________________________________
*Smaug*

I was never one to watch a female. They were merely egg-layers, nothing more. Not to mention female dragons tended to attack any and all males that neared them. There was nothing what some would call ‘love’ between my kind. We hated each other with a passion.

Yet, when my precious jewel awoke, I was content with laying within my gold with an eye cast upon her form. The way she stretched and sighed after a good rest was intriguing. A little too intriguing for my own liking. Yet, I continued to spy. Perhaps it was just curiosity. Perhaps it was the fact that she was a new species. I did not honestly know, but the way she radiated motherly warmth was tantalizing. Nothing like the aura of death that we dragons carry, nor was it the haughtiness of the elves, the stench of dwarves, or even the arrogance of man. No, this was something far more pure than any of that combined. ‘Truly, I am the wealthiest of all beings.’

It was then I saw Thrush land and greet her. I had never originally intended to allow the bird or anyone else within my lair. Of course, that was rather foolish of me. Celestia, no matter her sapience, was an equine. They were social creatures, unlike I and the kin of flames. She needed companionship. If that meant allowing a few small animals in here, than by all means I will do it. My precious gem needs to be in perfect condition. I will accept no less for my hoard.

“Master,” Thrush landed on the edge of my snout, bowing low. “Forgive my intrusion, but the mistress wished for me to pass her thanks. She has been humbled by your act of kindness.”

A low content rumble escaped my throat. “Yes, I knew she would be.” I lifted my head off of my gold and looked over at her. She looked back and our eyes met. As I have seen before, she has been nothing of perfection, but her eyes. Why had I not noticed them before? I would think that such pearls of beauty would have been of first notice. Yes, they looked greater than any gem I had seen in my hoard. Of course, they were a part of it now, so they were the greatest of it. What more, I could see such compassion and love. Never before had I seen such, not from even my own blood. It filled me with a feeling most strange. I was thankful when she turned away. I would not like to think of that strange feeling, no matter how good it felt.

Of course, I had other pressing matters. Now that her power was returning, no doubt she would be curious as to how. No doubt she had been thinking of ways to get more and use it to escape. I needed to keep her mind off of it. I needed to keep her distracted long enough for me to come up with a plan. She may be a god, but I was a dragon. We are creatures of intellect when brute force is not enough.

“My little companion,” I started, keeping my voice low. “I want you to tell her that I am welcome of her thanks.” I still found it odd to be thanked. “As well, I want you to take her on a tour of my kingdom.”

“Do you think it’s wise, my master? She may use it as an opportunity…”

“To escape?” I snorted, causing Thrush to be thrown into the air and flap his wings urgently to keep himself from falling. “I am not stupid. I merely wish for her to see her new home and keep her mind elsewhere than her new powers. That, and I’m confident that you won’t show her the front door. I can trust you not to be so careless, can’t I?”

Thrush quickly nodded. “Yes, oh most glorious and merciful king under the mountain. I shall not be so careless.”

“Good. I will meet with you both later in the tour, but do not tell her so. I shall arrive when I wish it and as well, perhaps I may overhear something useful.”

“You are the cleverest being that has ever walked this earth, my lord.”

“I know,” I resisted the urge to roll my eye, such a human gesture. His compliments were starting to irk me. “Now cease your groveling and do as I ask.”

“Right away, my lord.” Thrust flew off as quick as an arrow…I need to think up something far less painful to compare speeds with. For now at least, I was content to ponder my next move. Giving Celestia some of her strength back had set in motion a game of wits. I was not going to lose, not to my own treasure. ‘I do so hope you make it interesting, Celestia.’

Author's Note

Ugh, finally. I'm sorry for the wait. End of the semester and all.

I hope you all enjoyed this and please leave a comment. They help get new chapters out faster.

Where there is Light, the Dark will strike

Death.

To most beings, it is a definite state. Once done, it can’t be undone. So, it is natural they fear it. They will do everything in their power to use whatever moments they can to avoid their fate. Some can be successful, but most are silenced in their vain attempts. It can be gruesome, or pleasant. All that and more drives the beings of this world to define themselves and make their existences have meaning.

I find them all laughable as well as sickening. Death has no claim over one such as I.

I find their ‘meaning’ to be utterly ridiculous. They live frivolous, wasteful lives without any real purpose. They meander, they crawl, they try to eek out a piece of the world for themselves. They are frail, worthless things. They can’t even rule themselves without eventually breaking down. They need guidance. They need a leader. Someone far and above them in every respect.

I tried to be that leader. I tried to lead the people of Middle Earth into a better tomorrow, but what did I receive in thanks? Retaliation. Rebellion. Murder. They slew me! They cast away my rightful rule and for what? For freedom? I would laugh if I still had lungs. No, they don’t have freedom. Only I could give them freedom. Freedom from ‘choice’ and ‘fate’. They would finally have meaning. They should thank me and embrace my ideals.

So, here I am. Nothing, less than nothing. I am a shadow, a pale imitation of my former glory. They think they beat me. They think I can’t return, so they celebrate. They forget me, but all they are doing is ensuring their defeat at my hands. My ascendance was never in question. My return to the bonds of the mortal plane was as fact as the changing of the seasons. I am a force of this world. It needs me, whether they want it or not.

I let them have peace. I let them hope and be merry in my absence. I want to wipe away their smiles. I want to break their gleeful souls into pieces and burn their frolicking bodies into ash. My revenge is certain. Their doom is written in the annals of history. Their ignorance is a joke I will share when the time is right.

My plan is already in motion. The white mage already turns his ear to me and my orcs grow in numbers. I will not make the same mistake twice. I will never again let the ‘free’ people of Middle Earth unite. They will bicker and squabble. They must. I need them divided. I want them to be alone and helpless as I slaughter them to the last child. Thankfully, they did that job for me, but I need to be sure. Even the Elves hide agents of mine. Their noses, which they hold so high in the sky, will never come down to see the killing blow. The race of man is weak and pitiful that I ponder to myself if I could have done a better job. It was their ring bearers that had joined me, not the others. Man was such a fun race. I almost didn’t want to destroy it.

Almost.

The dwarves were a race I concerned myself with however. Their keeps and cities were almost impregnable. The filthy tunnelers kept to themselves, so their ranks would be swelled when the time came to attack them. They would put up a fierce resistance and it could take years to slay them all. I had years to spare, so their resistance, while annoying, would prove fruitless.

The only thing I needed to secure my victory was my ring. It held a part of me. It held my power, my source of rebirth. I needed to have it. ‘In hindsight, perhaps casting a piece of my soul into an object so easily hid wasn’t the greatest of choices.’ I couldn’t do anything to change that now. The Nazgûl could track it down with ease, but I couldn’t send them out yet. The people of Middle Earth would begin to suspect something was amiss. No, I had to rely on orcs and goblins and other such lowly creatures.

I feel ashamed of what I have resorted to.

Yet, I was content to sit and wait. There was nothing that could best….No.

For an instant, I had sensed something. Something powerful, something ancient, something…I had not sensed in such a long time. It was as bright as the sun and just as fierce. It tore at the shadows and I had to fight to control the pain, even from this great of a distance. It was holy magic, among the most pure I had ever felt. It reminded me of my kin. No, it reminded me of something greater? Something akin to my master……’How could they be here?!! Why now?’

It had been centuries since I have been filled with such rage and curiosity. It felt like a Valar, but it wasn’t like any of them. It was different. Of course, it didn’t matter if that was so. It needed to be dealt with. To my dismay, I knew where to find it:

Erebor, the Lonely Mountain.

The resting place of Smaug.

Dragons were incredibly unruly creatures. To a certain point, I only could keep a handful of them loyal. The rest were content to squabble and bicker like men. The miserable wretches thought me unworthy of ruling. They did not respect me like they did my master. They disobeyed my orders, they killed and plundered my armies. No matter how many I killed, they still didn’t listen. Even as I smashed their wings and bent their backs, they remained defiant.

They were my master’s greatest mistake.

Now, a dragon housed a Valar. I didn’t know why. Perhaps it was taking pleasure in their death as I felt the Valar’s life force fade. That is, until it made a swift recovery. It was no way on par with that surge I had felt so long ago, but it meant that the dragon was helping it. I had been content on sitting idly by and watch the Valar die. I couldn’t afford to do that anymore.

A shame, really. I had thought to try and recruit him. I may hate his kind, but they still made excellent weapons. Pity. No matter, he was good as dead.

I still had creatures strong enough on their own to kill dragons. The dwarves should think twice to dig so deep into the earth. They can never tell what they’re going to find. With a simple push of my mind, I touched it. I felt the fire rage and darkness stir and a roar that could shatter bone. Its purpose was clear and all it needed was my order.

“Cleanse the mountain.”
___________________________________________________________________________________
*Celestia*

For a moment, I really thought I had somehow found an actually intelligent civilization of Diamond Dogs. Not to be offensive, but Diamond Dogs aren’t…smart in any real regard. Actually, that sounded offensive. I have met many amiable Dogs in my life, some of them even holding very memorable discussions with myself. It’s just that, they were always simple. They liked to keep it that way. Their constructs and tunnels showed that. They could be extensive and vast, but they were always crude. They just needed to serve a purpose. Anything beyond that was unnecessary in their eyes.

This city was nothing like the simplistic designs of the dogs. No, it was something far grander and much more aesthetically pleasing. The sheer effort and craftsponyship to make something of this scale and with this level of detail was daunting to say the least. My ponies, while adoring the art of construction, liked to keep to a mold. Most of the cities, while grand, were similar. In a way, we were like the dogs. Still, we had exceptions such as Canterlot. ‘I would love to meet the species that built this place. Perhaps I could set up a trade of goods, or at least a few drawn up plans and schematics.’

While I would say Canterlot was far better to look at, it wouldn’t be fair. For one, Canterlot was in pristine condition, while this place looked like it was rotting. It felt dead. Even the air itself stunk of it. A part of me already knew that it was not the stench of the city, but of its former inhabitants. That part of me wanted to hate Smaug. It wanted me to slay him where he stood.

I didn’t listen to it. Dark thoughts such as that are ill becoming. An eye for an eye leaves everyone blind as the saying goes. I couldn’t change the past. The only thing I could do was ensure a brighter future. Smaug could be brought to his senses. Such a task wasn’t so farfetched, if I took in Fluttershy’s work with Discord and my own with my sister. I just needed to make a breakthrough. Nothing major, just something to gain his trust. That was easier said than done when talking about a dragon. Their species was never a trusting one.

As I walked the halls, my little friend Thrush would often speak up. Most of the time it was to tell me little snidbits of information, like he was my tour guide. They were never that long or that detailed, so it was as clear as crystal that he barely knew anything about the mountain city. Needling out clues from the bird was much harder for it. Still, he would always steer me away from certain areas. He was insistent that they were in such poor shape that a simple noise could cause a cave-in. He was a poor liar, but I complied. I simply took note of every ‘condemned’ passageway. I never forget anything. ‘Not even ‘that’. I really don’t want to know where Discord got that idea from and I don’t want to go through it again.’

Scarring memories aside, I had a lot on my plate as it were. Whether he intended to or not, Thrush was taking me around in circles. He was either stringing me along, or just a terrible guide. Either way, I’m sure he’d rather be outside as would I.

“So, are you liking your new home?” Thrush asked. He was perched keenly in my mane as Philomena would have done in her early years.

I…I miss Philomena….’No, don’t drag yourself down now. You need to keep a clear head if you’re going to get out of here.’

I nodded slightly. “Yes. I am honored live under Smaug’s mountain. He is the most generous dragon I have ever met.”

The two of us had entered the dwarves’ smithing room and it was glorious. Great cauldrons stood at attention, little carved tunnels that would have been rivers of gold and other minerals had this place been in operation. It was magnificent, even in such a state of ruin. Oh, how I so wanted to meet these dwarves. My ponies would learn so much from them. The dwarves smiths were masterminds. Their jewels were so well crafted, that my best smiths would cry in shame if they compared their own work to it.

“….Really?”

“Why would I lie to you, dear Thrush? You are Smaug’s eyes and ears. To tell you an untruth is to invite dismay upon myself. Am I wrong?”

Thrush caught on to what I was really saying and sighed. “You are indeed as clever as the master.” The little seemed to shift uneasily on my head. “I am sorry if he has mistreated you. He is not the nicest of creatures.”

“I beg to differ,” I corrected the small bird, shaking my head slightly. “He is among the nicest of dragons I have ever met.”

“Truly?”

I nodded. “Truly. If he were any other dragon, he would have eaten me. When we argued or when I threatened to destroy that accursed Arkenstone, a regular dragon would have burned me alive for even thinking about it. I am truly thankful I did not land in the horde of another dragon.”

“Even if he keeps you locked inside?”

“He is just being cautious,” my ears quirked about as I heard something. Ponies had great senses of hearing and Alicorns were even greater in that regard. Softly, I could hear the sound of claws clacking against the ground, very heavy claws. I paid them no mind for the moment.

“Caution is one thing. Slavery is another.”

“Yet, I wear no chain or head no orders. I am no slave, little one. I am a jewel. I am something to look at and fawn over, but kept within his grasp. Freedom is something neither the slave or the jewel possess, but the jewel is ‘comfortable’, whereas the slave is not. For the most part, Smaug has been a wonderful host. Perhaps I could call him a friend if he wished it.”

“A friend?” Thrush laughed. “My master wishes not for a friend, but for loneliness. He hates everything with such a passion that he could light the world on fire with his mind alone. Friendship is the last thing he wants.”

“But he needs it,” I snorted. “Smaug’s heart is sick with hatred. You can’t survive on it. Hate makes you stupid and blind. It corrupts you, tortures you, and leaves you a hollow husk. Smaug is better than that. All living things are better than that and if he does not turn away from hatred, it will kill him.” I had seen it destroy many creatures, including my beloved ponies. It was a sick and depraved process and I still weep for the lost souls. Some of them…I could have saved…I should have saved. ‘Sombra, I….’

NO! Don’t think about that. Don’t ever think about that again.

“I am wounded, Celestia.” A deep, familiar voice spoke up. Low and behold, Smaug turned the corner. “To think a fickle emotion such as hatred could fell one such as I? I would laugh if I was not insulted by your insinuation.”

“Insulting you was not my intention,” I countered. “It was merely a warning. I pray you take heed.”

“Friendship?” Smaug seemed confused. “You think this thing called ‘friendship’ can keep me alive? Tell me, did I need friendship to take this mountain? Did I need friendship to slay the dwarvish army that hurled themselves at me by the droves? Did I survive the black arrows thrown at my beautiful scales because of friendship? No, all that and more was fueled by my greed and by my hatred. I am death. I am fire. Neither of which needs anything more to fuel them. Maybe the pitiful dragons from your world are so weak they can’t utilize hatred, but I am strong because of it.”

“No, you are weak Smaug. You are weak because you rely on it. What happens when it’s not enough? When you’re all alone, against the world? Do you think that you can keep yourself going on mere hate and greed?”

“Yes.”

“Then you are a fool.”

Smaug snarled. The large dragon was nearly upon me in seconds. His snout mere inches from my own. “Do you think that just because you’re my jewel, I will tolerate such talk? I have been lenient with you. I have given you the honor to be amongst my gold. Yet, you still persist to insult me to my very face.”

“I say again, I mean no insult,” my face softened. “I wish merely to ensure your survival.”

Smaug tilted his head in curiosity. “My survival? Why should you care? I am not stupid. I know you must hate me for keeping you here.”

“No, you aren’t stupid. You’re merely acting like you always have,” I gently nuzzled his snout and he pulled away. He looked surprised by my action, but said nothing. “Greed is a driving force for you dragons. There is no denying that, but you can work past it. Why, back home I had the pleasure to know a young drake who broke free from his greed. He lives amongst us in peace.”

“Disgusting,” Smaug shook his head. “Peace is an illusion. He is a dragon. He can’t live amongst the other races forever. He will one day strike and you will pay for trusting him. It is his nature to kill, to devour, to conquer. He can’t fight it. It will consume him one day, mark my words, Celestia.”

“Again, you are wrong.” I shook my head and let out a tired, sad sigh. Getting anything through his thick skull was going to take some time. Thankfully, I was a patient mare.

“I am never wrong,” Smaug snorted, blowing jets of hot steam across me and Thrush. Luckily for the small bird, he was deep within my mane so he had a good enough grip. “But I see there is no point in continuing this conversation. You will not see reason.”

“Nor will you,” I smirked.

Smaug opened his mouth to say something, but it was cut off when something smashed into his side.

Author's Note

MONSTER FIGHT INCOMING!
Oh yeah, cliff hanger too...I'm evil that way. :ajsmug:

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment.

{Think of this as a Christmas Present of sorts. To all my faithful viewers.}

Fight Fire with Fire and even more fire!

I hate being interrupted. I didn’t properly know how much I hated it until now. That could be due to my isolation, but I would think some beings would at least have the courtesy to attack me AFTER I am finished speaking, not before. Celestia’s words still rang through my mind as strong as the tremors and small snippets of pain that now dwelled in my form. My rebuttal was well formed and barbed enough to silence her. I would never get to speak it however.

What ever this creature is, it will know pain like none other.

The creature was strong, I had to give it that. It managed to push me nearly the length of my mighty tail before smashing me against the dwarvish cauldron. I now despised, if just a tad, dwarvish greed, or rather, their insistence of making giant cauldrons. They are very uncomfortable to be slammed against. Thankfully, my attacker hadn’t tried to grab me yet, so I smacked him with my wing hard enough to throw him off of me. I heard the creature stumble as it tried to keep some sort of balance on…two legs? Yes, I heard only two. There were few creatures large enough to push me like that, fewer still that walked on two feet. I had an inkling on what it was.

Turning my gaze to my attacker, I growled. There, standing before me, was a beast I thought I’d never see again. Well not in the flesh anyways. It stood as tall as I with wings that were paltry imitations of my own upon its back. Its burly arms were like that of men and its legs like those of a bull. Its body was like molten fire and its eyes burned with hatred. It returned my growl as it righted itself.

It was a balrog.

“So that measly worm sends his lapdogs, hmm?” I sneered. “I would have thought him wiser than that. What is a dog to a bear?”

If there was a creature I hated more than anything, it was balrogs. They were insipid creatures that had no brain in their skulls. They knew nothing of carnage and to add an insulting flavor to them, they dared call themselves creatures of fire. Dragons are the masters of flames! Not these measly creatures. How dare they try and touch and control fire in such ways? How dare they claim to be of the same element? I had always wanted to rend these monstrosities to pieces and it looks like I’d get my chance.

“Smaug,” the balrog actually spoke. “Our lord Sauron is most displeased with you.”

My eyes widened. “You can speak? I had thought that head of yours full of coal.” My surprise was indeed genuine. In all my time, I had always thought of these brutes as nothing more than snarling animals. I was proved wrong. I hate being proved wrong!

“Where is it?” The balrog demanded.

I narrowed my eyes. No one demands anything from me! “Where is what, dog? Where is your sense of reason? I would think you have none, so please leave me be while I still feel generous.”

“Where is the Valar?!!” The balrog raged, already losing patience.

Such a feeble creature. It was fitting for Sauron to have such a bombastic thing such as this as its servant. It was loud, ill-tempered, and oh so longing for attention. Just. Like. Sauron. I would laugh if I was not so irritated by its interruption.

“Valar,” I let the word flow off my tongue. It was a familiar word and I should remember it….Then something in my mind clicked. “Are you referring to me? I’m flattered.” I smirked, drawing the balrog’s fury. It was fun doing so. I wanted to savor its anger so I could remember it for all time. Why, I would ask myself. Well why wouldn’t I want to remember the face of my soon to be prey?

“Your lord desires an answer!” The balrog shouted.

“I have no lord!” I roared back at him. “I will never bow to anyone. I am Smaug, the greatest of calamities. A single beat of my wings is a hurricane. My fire turns everything to ash. My claws can rip through the toughest armor. Nothing can best me, so why should I bow to a lord that can be vanquished?”

The balrog growled, glowering at me. In its hands appeared a fiery mace. Paltry fire magic. I am torn between laughter and disgust once more because of this creature. It took an aggressive posture towards me, trying to be intimidating. Intimidate me?!! It has the gall to try to scare me?!! It will die!

“You will regret that,” the balrog stated as though it believed it to be a fact.

“You think so?” I tilted my head. “Then answer me this, dog. Since you seem so keen to talk, I wonder. Can you scream as well?”

“A balrog never screams,” it answered.

I smirked. My muscles flexed and my mirth grew. I was going into battle. It has been years since I have fought anything and years more since I’ve fought anything challenging. This thing was in the middle. It wouldn’t last long, but it would be a good way to stretch my old self. “There’s always a first for everything.”

Then, with a mighty roar, I lunged.
_________________________________________________________________________

A daemon. That is the only word I could come up with that could aptly describe the creature before me. A daemon pulled straight from the pits of Tartarus. I know what I’m talking about. I’ve faced my fair share of the creatures. I knew their weaknesses, their strengths, and tactics. They were rather uninventive creatures and over time it grew easy to slay them. There was just one problem….

My store of magic was so dangerously low.

I was frustrated with myself. Not just because of my lack of magic, but also because I didn’t hear the daemon at all. I could hear Smaug clawing his way through the dark just fine, but not this hulking creature sneaking up on us? It must have used magic of some kind to do that. I could clearly hear his every footstep now.

Smaug’s strike was fast, but obvious. The balrog sidestepped it and punched his neck. Smaug grunted and whirled around quickly to face the fire daemon once more. I had to admit, Smaug was light on his feet and quick as lightning when he wanted to be. Smaug paced around the ‘balrog’ as it did the same to him.

Smaug chuckled. “So you know how to dodge? Clever dog, but that won’t save you forever.”

“You are nothing but a worm, Smaug.” The balrog growled. “I am the servant of Sauron. He give me strength. What does you gold give you? Hmm, worm?”

I noticed how Smaug tensed up at the word ‘worm’. It obviously angered him like no other. I made a mental note to never call him such, even if we battled. A dragon is fierce. An angry dragon is horrendous in its actions. I do believe the balrog, fire daemon or not, should keep his mouth shut and act.

Of course, now that I thought about it, I think it would be best if he angered Smaug. Smaug was a clever dragon. He would keep an eye on me throughout this fight. The dragon didn’t trust me to be on my own. Anger clouds the minds of even the cleverest beasts. Yes, if he was angered enough, perhaps I could slip past him.

My musings were cut short when the balrog charged, mace held in both hands. The beast roared which sent shudders down my spine. It was so unnatural. Smaug swerved out of the way of the first swing, then the next. Smaug then rammed his side into the daemon, knocking it into a large cauldron. The daemon barely had any time to react before Smaug lunged at him. The balrog grabbed his jaws, one hand on each. I was a impressed by the balrog’s strength. It was able to keep Smaug’s mouth open. Dragons had incredibly powerful jaws to help them break into mineral deposits and smash bone. It spoke volumes of the balrog’s power.

Smaug growled, growled, eagerly pushing against the balrog in order to seize its head in his jaws. He thrashed his head and long neck, but the balrog held firm. The dragon even turned his fire upon the creature. While it couldn’t do anything, it certainly was a good attempt at blinding it. Finally, the balrog pushed Smaug away. Within seconds, another fire mace was in its hands and it tried to smash Smaug’s face. However, Smaug was ready.

He caught the mace in his clawed wing and grinned. Pulling it outwards, the balrog nearly came with it and Smaug struck. The daemon tried to move out of the way, but Smaug bit into its wing and like a dog with a caught rabbit, thrashed it about. The balrog screamed in pain, trying to dislodge Smaug. That is, until Smaug tugged hard enough to pull the wing straight out of the balrog’s back. Black sludge poured out of its wound as it cried out and fell to the ground in the dragon’s swing.

Smaug dropped the wing onto the ground and smirked. “A first time for everything.”

I think I could literally see the balrog’s anger snap. With a mighty roar, it threw itself at Smaug. There wasn’t enough space for the dragon to dodge, so the two went tumbling along the floor, pushing or throwing bits and pieces of machinery about in their squabble. The balrog punched and kicked with all its might and Smaug returned the favor with his own claws. With an added flare, Smaug smashed his tail into the balrog’s stomach, throwing it into a large cauldron with a loud ‘crash’.

The balrog simply grabbed the cauldron and hoisted it up over its head. Heaving it forward, Smaug easily dodged it. Hitting him with the cauldron wasn’t the balrog’s intention however. The daemon was already on Smaug, smashing its mace into his skull. Thankfully, his skull held but Smaug roared in pain as it made contact. The balrog was pressing its advantage, raining down a series of blows upon the dragon. Smaug’s thick hide and scales prevented any serious damage, but it was clear he was in pain.

I saw my chance to escape. With determination, I took a step towards the exit….And then Smaug screamed. I glanced at him. Smaug had been able to gain some distance, but his wing was bent. The balrog must have smashed it. I could see Smaug breath hitching in his chest and the balrog chuckled.

I couldn’t leave him! My heart ached at the very sight of his wounds. Why? He was a dragon. He kept me prisoner for months in this cave. He killed the ‘dwarves’ that made this mountain their home. He deserves death more than most. However….I cannot leave him. Not like this. In all my years, I have always believed everything has good within their souls. Smaug…helped me deal with Nightmare Moon. He didn’t have to. Dragons are heavy sleepers. He didn’t need to get up and our conversations were perhaps the most interesting ones I have had in generations.

Smaug, for all his flaws, was my friend and I will not leave my friends! Call it naivety, stupidity, whatever you will. I turned towards the fight.

‘Curse my big heart.’

Smaug was doing better this time. With a swing of his tail, he smashed the legs right out from under the balrog. Unfortunately, even with one wing, it was able to right itself quickly. Not quick enough for Smaug to snake around and attack its side. The balrog made to punch Smaug. All it did was thrust its hand right into Smaug’s awaiting maw. The balrog shrieked and punched Smaug with all his might with the other hand. Smaug grinned. With a hard bite, the hand and some of the balrogs arm was sliced clean off. Dragon teeth and jaw muscles are far stronger than anything a daemon can muster in its flesh.

Smaug spat the limbs onto the ground. “So disgusting and I had hoped you would at least make a modest snack, dog.”

The balrog’s rage was overwhelming and then it did something I had not expected. It’s whole body pulsed with black fire. It was so overbearing and hateful that it seemed like it was trying to burn me for even looking at it. With a forward motion, a surge of black fire magic smashed into Smaug. The dragon was sent crashing through the refinery.

I cringed at the sight. Smaug was down for the count at the moment and that’s all the balrog needed to finish this. In it’s hand formed the mace, but now it seemed larger and heavier than before. It would be enough to shatter dragon bone and reduce Smaug’s innards to pulp.
Time seemed to slow down around me. The balrog’s steps were deadly and determined as was its gaze. That oh so murderous gaze. Oh how I despise daemons. There’s a reason why there are no wild daemons roaming Equestria. Nothing harms my ponies.

AND NO DAEMON’S HARMING MY DRAGON!

I gathered as much magic as I could, while leaving myself enough for later. If I missed, I wanted at least one last shot. This was a tall order however. This daemon was a fire elemental. I was a sun goddess, so my more fire intuned magic would have to be powerful enough to get through to it. On its own, it wouldn’t do much. Thankfully, it was holy fire. I grinned and my horn sparked.

I don’t mean to brag, but I am a great markspony. I wasn’t taught by Skaði herself for nothing. It should be noted she also taught me how to ski, which was rather hectic. It didn’t help that there was that yeti….

I’m getting off track. I have a daemon to slay.

Pooling my magic into my horn, I took aim and grit my teeth. Using magic here wasn’t as easy as back home and it was taking more concentration and effort to keep up my spell then it should. I performed it well enough though for soon, my magic shot out of my horn in a spectacular yellow beam. The beam impacted the balrog’s head, vaporizing it with its holy fire. The daemon’s body tumbled, landing at Smaug’s claws.

Said dragon was now staring at me in awe. I smirked. I held back my laughter at the slack jawed Smaug, the oh so terrible. “Now,” I huffed trying to regain my breathing. “I think you were about to give me your rebuttal.”
___________________________________________________________________________

My orcs, proud creatures that belong to the world hate and war, trembled and hid throughout the castle. They were scared. Scared of my rage. They should be. Everyone should fear me! My rage is earth shattering. My anger able to boil blood. My spite a dagger that pierces the hearts of mortals. Everything and more am I.

Yet, a dragon and his valar pet best me?!! I am Sauron, master of darkness and rightful ruler of this realm. I would not be denied my victory, not be a dragon and not even by the gods themselves. I would hunt them down and strangle them with my own two hands if I had to. I would smash their heads upon the rocks they now live under. They would pay!

How had they killed my balrog? How had they best it? The valar’s power shouldn’t have been that strong. I would have sensed it, yet, my balrog lay dead and the valar sparked brighter than the sun above for a fleeting second. It was hiding its power. There was no other way. I felt something I haven’t felt in a long time.

Fear.

That feeling fueled my anger more so than my dead servant. The only balrog I had left and it was gone! Another piece for my rule was gone! Damn that dragon. I curse the very day my master made these sightless creatures. I once thought Smaug would be a grand tool. Something of use. No longer was that so. I needed him dead. Yet...perhaps I should give them a breather.

Yes, I shall. My anger vanished as I schemed. Yes, I shall give them a short respite. I’ll let them lick their wounds and think me whipped. They’ll grow complacent. They’ll think I’ve considered this an ultimate defeat. They’ll think I can’t find anything to match their combined powers.

I just had to wait. I have been doing this for hundreds of years. I can wait a few days or weeks more.

In that time, I was going to ponder what that darkness that dwelled in the valar’s light was. It was so vile and one with the night. Why, it almost was like a miniature me of sorts. I would ponder what this new element in the game was while I waited.

Author's Note

Hopefully, I did the fight justice.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment.

Healing Thoughts

The cold inviting feeling of my hoard did nothing to cease the ever insistent pain I felt. My wounds were worse than I had first thought. I felt filthy, less of a dragon. A simple beast had wounded me so and I had not been able to kill it. No, I had been saved by my treasure. A female horse. I have found another reason to thank my luck that the rest of my kind was dead. I could never live with the shame if other dragons had heard of this tale. Nor would they live another sunset after I was through with them. Thankfully, the only witnesses were that of a servant and my precious jewel. They would live.

I hissed in pain as a surge of her magic ran through me.

For now.

“Stop squirming,” Celestia scolded, having just missed the swing of my tail. “Honestly, I would think a dragon of your caliber could handle a little pain.”

“Pain is fleeting, a wound is final.” I said. “Yet, even something so fleeting can be distracting.”

“Distractions are a part of life, Smaug.” Celestia said, letting her magic flow forth once more over me. “Though, it must have been awhile since you’ve been distracted. Have I truly been that captivating?”

“You are truly the most captivating bad luck charm I have ever had the misfortune to own.” I growled softly when she giggled. Oddly enough, it was a pleasant noise, but the reasoning behind it was what drew some of my ire.

I momentarily glanced at her horn. It was so strange to see a magic user helping another. The only ones I ever had any interaction with either wanted to enslave or kill me. Celestia was neither and thus was far stranger than I had thought her. Her magic was unlike anything I ever felt before. It was soft, comforting, and made me feel safe. I thought it condescending, but I would keep myself silent for now. She was healing me after all.

When she had first cast her magic against the balrog, I had first assumed she’d strike me down as well. Tis logical. With power comes freedom. Within Celestia, there was the potential for such great power. Even then, when her magic blazed, I pondered its true depths. Could it slay me? Most likely not. I am Smaug, no spell can destroy me, especially that of fire. Still, she could have left…

“Is something troubling you, master?” Thrush spoke.

I growled deeply, causing the infernal bird to cower within my jewel’s mane. I had half a mind to scold the bird. I was not in the mood for interruptions, nor did I like to see him messing my jewels’ mane in such a manner. “Is something troubling me? Oh Thrush, nothing can ever ‘trouble’ a dragon. Wherever did you get such an idea?

“Now, now,” Celestia chided me. The gall of her! “He was just asking about your well being. That is no reason to turn your aggression towards him.”

“That was not aggression. It was merely irritation. I have shown you well and good enough what happens to those who anger me.”

“Yes you did,” Celestia replied, never taking her gaze off my wounds. “Which ended with you in my care.”

The nerve. THE NERVE! This creature, my own possession, was talking back to me? After I had saved her life? Oh that is gratitude for you. “Thrush,” my voice filled with venom. More so than it had been in a long time. “Leave us.”

“Yes master,” the Thrush quickly took to the air. However, he paused to look at MY precious jewel. “I’m sorry that our tour was cut short.”

“As am I,” Celestia gave him a warm smile, something I knew that little feather-brain did not deserve. “I rather enjoyed it.” Thankfully, Thrush left quickly enough before I grew ‘tired’ of him for the last time. Celestia’s frown left her when she gazed upon me. “Are you going to let yourself fester, or are you going to ask me?”

“I will ask you nothing,” I snorted, turning my head away from her. “My curiosity was sated ages ago. I know more than Elven Elders who cower in their forest, far from my wrath. Why would I ever ask you anything when I already know everything?”

“Then, pray tell, why are you angry? It is surely not from the pain. My magic has done its best to ease it.”

“It is not the pain!” My voice resounded about us. “The wounds of flesh are meaningless. I have survived far worse than that insufferable Balrog!”

“Then it is your pride that was damaged, I take it.” Celestia sighed when fire licked my lips. “Smaug-”

“MY PRIDE HAS SUFFERED NOTHING!” I wheeled around to face her, ending with our snouts nearly touching as I glared. “That balrog could not defeat a true dragon such as I. It was a weak, pitiful abomination that only a pathetic mongrel such as Sauron could make. Does he believe that my hide can be pierced? Does he believe that my talons are dull? Does he not fear my flame? NO! He is the epitome of idiocy and his beast showed it!”

“That ‘beast’ nearly killed you,” Celestia responded. Her tone was miffed at best, but she was amazingly still. Most other creatures would be recoiling in fear at being so near me.

“I can never die!” I shouted stronger than I had just before. My rage was consuming me. I wanted to devour this impudent creature. Yet, I could not. Just looking into her eyes gave me a sense of ease that I had never seen before. One might wonder how a being can truly be mad at something so pure. My rage, however diminished, was still strong. “I am Smaug, the Terrible. King under the Mountain. An army could not even begin to dream of slaying me. A simple daemon has no chance against the might I hold.”

“Your overconfidence will be your downfall if you continue to let it guide you.”

“And you’re kind heart will be yours.” I shot back.

“Kindness can be the best medicine,” Celestia retorted.

“With strength, you need not worry about ‘medicine’. I have an abundance of that. Strength can carry you far in this world. Only the strong survive.” I had learned that the hard way so many times in my youth, but I would not share such times with my precious jewel. I would keep her in the dark, where she belonged.

“Strength alone cannot win wars.”

“Is your whole world so naive as to believe that?” I chuckled darkly. Celestia didn’t say anything. “Well? Answer me!” Again, she said nothing. “I will not play this childish game with you. If you do not wish to speak, then so be it.” I settled down, facing away from the insufferable equine.

How dare she disrespect me? How dare she?!! I was her master. I was her king! She should be groveling before my wings… Yet, she did not. Instead, she kept her magic running over my body, soothing my aches and pains and sealing my wounds. Again, I wondered how much magic she still held in that body. Obviously with how ragged she is, she’s using every ounce of her magic to heal me. I wanted to ask her something. I didn’t want to play into her hooves, but my curiosity got the better of me. Perhaps it was just my way of killing the silence. I don’t think that’s so, since I have lived in silence for so long.

“Why?”

“Pardon?” Celestia asked.

“Why didn’t you run?” I turned an eye to her. “You could have easily escaped while I was dealing with that pest, yet you stayed.”

“I couldn’t very well let you die,” Celestia giggled at my snort.

“I would have,” I lamented. “I have imprisoned you. Bound you to me. You have every ‘right’ to hate me, to wish me dead. Yet, you chose to save me. A dragon? What is your goal? If it is my riches, then you are most certainly mistaken, my precious jewel. I will not part with even a single coin, not even to my own possessions.”

“I do not want your gold,” Celestia shook her head. “I only wish to see you in good health.”

I narrowed my eyes in suspicious. “Really? You wish me good health?”

“I do,” Celestia nodded, giving me a small smile.

“Why?”

“I can never with a clear conscious leave another being to die,” Celestia said. “You are a living creature, the same as I. Your heart may be black, but there is a glimmer of light in there. I wish to see it one day.”

“Then you will be waiting for an eternity,” I growled.

“We’ll see,” Celestia chuckled. “Besides, I’ve come to think of you as a sort of friend.”

“Pure naivety,” I rolled my eyes and she chuckled louder.

“Now stop being a silly dragon and stay still,” Celestia playfully swatted my wing. “Using magic on a dragon is tricky business.”

Tis true, since we are immune to most magics. It seems Equestrian magic, while still holding some principle to this realms, was far more flexible. Even though my scales itched slightly with the contact, I wasn’t entirely resisting it. Perhaps I could if I concentrated, but I didn’t need to test it out right now. I was content and I was going to stay this way.

__________________________________________________________________________

Dreadful business this was. It all truly was deplorable.

Tis not the town I speak of. No, the town is rotten to the core, but this was not my business. The people of Lake Town did indeed hold a savior within their ranks. If only the others had the courage to aid him. Perhaps I could give him a push, but that was for later. Now I had more pressing concerns.

As usual when I am contemplating something, I was sitting in a small pub. The name escapes me. It doesn’t matter. My pipe matters. The smoke helped clear my head as I pondered what most would not even dare to ponder. Such is my life. This is why I carried so much of the stuff. I am a very curious wizard through no fault of my own. The world just held so many wonders.

Like the Lonely Mountain.

Yes, for a while now I had sensed something strange going on about the place. A powerful magic had been cast. This did not bode well. My plans would need to be hastened if the dwarves were to secure their mountain. I had no time to lose. I needed to get them now.

I didn’t move. Not a muscle. Odd, but again the magic intrigued me. For a moment, I had sensed such evil within the mountain like I had not sensed in a long time. Then it vanished. In its place was something akin to a small sun. It was so light and warm, filling me with a giddy sort of feeling. This was not the work of a warlock, or any sort of trickery. Something far more fascinating was happening there and I wanted to know who and what caused it.

I needed warriors. I needed the rightful king of the mountain.

I needed a burglar.

“Mister?”

The voice was so sweet and innocent that I had to give her a glance. Taking out my pipe, I saw a little girl. With a bit of magic, my smoke was out. While I adored smoking, it was not good for the young. “Yes?”

“Are you a wizard?” She asked in a way only a child could.

I chuckled. Children were always so straight and to the point. If only more adults were like them. “Whatever gives you that idea?”

“You look like a wizard,” she glanced at my attire. “You have a staff, a pointy hat, and a robe. You’re a wizard.”

“Child, you must never come to a conclusion based on appearances alone.” I said. “Appearances can be misleading.”

“So you’re not a wizard?” She seemed to deflate at that.

I frowned. “I never said I wasn’t, dear child. Merely, I wish to part with you a piece of advice. With that said, I am indeed a wizard.”

She gasped, smiling ever so brightly I thought she was a small star. “Can you do a magic trick? Can you? Can you?” She seemed to be jumping up and down in joy.

I know I shouldn’t use my magic in such a way. It is degrading, but who am I to deny a child’s wish. Taking in a spoon in my hand, I cupped my other around it. With nary any effort, I opened it again. Inside my hands was a small butterfly hairclip. “A good luck charm.”

She squealed and took it into her hands.”Thank you. I’ll wear it always.” She quickly pinned it into her hair.

“Tilda?” A roguish man walked in.

It’s funny how heroes seem to find their way to me. Or I to them. Hmm, perhaps I am just lucky I suppose.

“Daddy,” the girl ran up and showed off her hairclip. “Look. The wizard gave me this. Isn’t it great?”

“It is very charming,” he ruffled her hair. He then glanced at me. “I hope she wasn’t troublesome.”

“Not at all. It is comforting to see such a bright, young girl in a place like this.”

The man sighed. “Tis true. She is a comfort in these troubling times,” he tipped his head. “My name is Bard, the towns bargeman and you are?”

“I have been known by many names, most of which aren’t for the faint of heart.” I chuckled. Fighting trolls and goblins can often lead to that. “But you can simply call me, Gandalf.”

Author's Note

I am ever sorry for the delay and I really hope this chapter is up to par with the rest.

Hope you enjoy and please leave a comment.

The Lake

In all my years, I’ve come to appreciate the hide of dragons. It can weather any storm and few weapons can harm it. Few sets of armor can match its effectiveness. Yet, there are many other things to mention as well. They can also be so soft and warm. They can bring comfort in the coldest of night. I know. I remember huddling against many a dragon during my youth. Dragons of the days of old were far nicer than those that now dwell in their own greed. It’s so sad to see them fall so hard, but nature is strange like that.

Laying upon Smaug’s snout out here in the free air reminded me of those better times. When there were no nations, borders, and hatred. When one could freely talk to another with no inner hatred. Oh how I miss the ages of old. I can’t even remember the last time a dragon let me sit upon them, let alone lay anywhere near them. Contrary to popular belief, dragons can generate their own body heat. They aren’t ‘reptiles’ exactly, not in that sense at least. So the scales held a natural warmth that felt oh so good against my own fur.

“Content, are we?” Smaug spoke up.

It caught me a tad off guard that he had chosen to speak now, but I didn’t show it. It had been hours since he last said a single word to me. He seemed lost in thought. I wasn’t one to pry though. Not now anyways.

“Yes,” I simply answered. “You make for an excellent resting spot.”

“I’m glad I could be of use,” Smaug snorted, no doubt rolling his eyes. I was certainly glad I wasn’t laying farther up his snout or I’d have been blown off. “I wouldn’t grow too comfortable upon one such as I. I am not a perch. I am a dragon and you will find somewhere else to sunbathe when we next go outside.”

“Admit it, Smaug.” I chuckled. “You enjoy it.”

“If by chance one can call annoyance ‘joy’ than yes, yes I do.” Smaug snorted. “Do not think of this as anything more than a polite show of gratitude. I can take away this grace at any moment. So please do not become deluded into thinking this will be a common occurrence.”

“Perish the thought,” my smile never left my face. I knew he’d say something along those lines. He’s still a dragon after all. “You have an image to uphold and I will respect that.” I softly nuzzled him and he let out a contented sigh. “But if my dragon is getting cranky wanky, I’ll simply cast myself off.” With nimbleness born of years of practice, I quickly leaped off his snout and onto the ground. “There. Happy?”

“Immensely,” Smaug grumbled. “I sometimes wonder if you enjoy getting under my scales.”

“Maybe I do,” I smirked. “Or maybe I don’t. It’s really up to you, my dragon.”

“I am not your dragon,” Smaug growled. “You are MY jewel. Stop deluding yourself into thinking that one such as you can be my equal. None can match me.”

“And yet that daemon fought you well enough.” I sighed, putting a hoof to my head. Fighting with Smaug was pointless and certainly detrimental to everything I wished to achieve. Smaug’s low growls already told me I had gone a tad bit too far. “Smaug, you truly are the greatest dragon this world has ever seen, but even you have limits.”

“I have no limits,” Smaug snorted. “The day the world gazed upon me, it knew that I was to be feared. I best any dragon that challenged me. I shredded entire armies that wished me dead. Their black arrows-” the words rolled off his tongue like poison. “-did nothing. I am free to do as I wish and I wish for you to know that I am not one to be sat upon. I am the chiefest and greatest of all calamities. I deserve to be treated as such.”

I looked at him for a moment more. The dragon was as stubborn as ever, but I had enough patience to match his every snarl. I softly nuzzled him, causing him to freeze up. “I am sorry, Smaug the great and powerful. He who makes the ground shake with every step. I meant no ill will with my actions. I was merely jesting.”

Smaug was silent for a while, looking like he was thinking up a response. He just stared off into the distance and finally towards her. “Perhaps I am being too hasty to spill anger upon you. You have healed me well enough.” He silently growled, as though he was regretting saying these very words. “I thank you for it.”

I blinked in surprised. He thanked me? This dragon who claimed me as his property and kept me locked in that mountain for so long was thanking me? It certainly was a momentous step in the right direction for him.

“Savor this moment, Celestia.” Smaug’s growls grew louder. “For I shall never again have need to thank you.”

“We shall see,” I smiled, bowing my head. “If you permit me, oh great destroyer, to take a look at the countryside, I would be ever so thankful.”

“You should be thankful for each breath you draw,” Smaug stated. “Every second you live is my ‘gift’ to you. Do spend it wisely.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “I do, Smaug. I do, but would it hurt for me to stretch my legs a little on this fine day?”

“I don’t see why not,” Smaug settled himself further on the ground. “You have proved your trustworthiness. You know your place after all. Besides,” he chuckled. “Even if you did run, I would find you. I would find you and burn anyone who conspired to take my precious jewel away from me.”

“Perish the thought,” I said. Truth be told, the thought had crossed my mind a few times. Each and every time it sprang up in my mind, I would cut it down into pieces. Smaug was right. He would kill anyone who could give me aid or a way home. I had to hope that Luna and Twilight could open a portal to this realm. “I am not so mad as to attempt such a thing. I care too much for you for that to ever happen.”

Smaug simply snorted. “That’s nice.” By the tone of his voice, I knew he was rolling his eyes.

______________________________________________________________________________

“Never listen to wizards,” I muttered to myself.

These woods were like a second home to me. Myself and my fathers before me hunted here freely, without much fear other than the occasional bear or such creatures. I knew them well enough that could steer clear of them. I even sometimes took my family here. It honestly was nice to get them away from that accursed town and the lord…..Perhaps if I had listened to myself and built a house here, my wife would still be by my side….

I shook my head to clear my thoughts. I did not need to think about that now. If what the wizard said was true, I could count myself a few coins richer by the end of this. Perhaps I could get my eldest daughter that dress she’s been wanting. I know it’s for some ‘boy’, but there’s no harm in a little young love. Her mother was the same when she was her age and the boy. Heh, just as awkward as I. A hard worker and respectable enough. Of course, I have to scare him a little. I am her father after all.

Still, none of that helped my sense of foreboding. My hands held onto the bow tightly, keeping it ready for any sort of danger. The forest was usually lively this time of year. Now there was nothing. No birds, no squirrels, not a single animal was calling out for their kin. Something had spooked them. For a moment, I thought about the rumors spreading around Lake Town. That the dragon had awoken and planning to scorch the town to ash. I paid them no heed. The fishermen loved to spin a tale or two to pass the time. I was guilty of my own fair share. However, there had been strange tremors as of late. Sometimes it would feel like a hurricane came rushing through town. Nothing serious so far, but it was certainly disconcerting. I just hoped the rumors were wrong.

Though, that would explain why a wizard of all beings had showed up. That was never a good sign in and of itself. Not if the stories were anything to go by.

Still, the wizard wanted me to scour the woods for anything of note. He had some business with a dwarf. I cared not what it was. He then gave me a little cage with a butterfly inside. He told me to whisper what I found to it and release it. I have no idea why the wizard used butterflies for messengers, but I will not question the ways of magic. If a wizard said a butterfly can speak the tongue of men, I will believe it. Doubt would grant me nothing but an empty pocket.

I found myself making way towards the lake. It was an obvious choice. If the dragon truly was awake, he would seek this spot to drink. Smaug would not dare show his face now. At least, I hoped he wouldn’t. Either way, it wouldn’t hurt to look.

As I came ever nearer, I heard the sound of music. It was a little melody, just something hummed by what sounded like a young, pretty maiden. It gave me pause. Never before had I heard such beauty in mere humming. I had to see who was singing. So I peered out from behind a tree, expecting to see some beautiful maiden cleaning her hair or washing some clothes.

What I didn’t expect to find was a winged unicorn, trotting towards the edge of the lake. She stopped her humming in order to take a drink. I gave her a scrutinous stare. She was an animal, but she held such beauty that artists would weep and fight to the death to capture in their work. She gave off such an aura of peace and serenity, that I unintentionally lowered my bow. When I realized what I was doing, I quickly notched an arrow. Beauty or no, I would not fall for any tricks. I heard tales of daemons that preyed upon the race of men with alluring bodies or magic. This could very well be one of them, or this could be what the wizard was looking for. I would observe her a little while longer, just to be safe with my assumptions.

Finishing her drink, the mare did not move a muscle. She just stood there. As if waiting for something.

“You can come out now,” the mare spoke with a voice like that of an angel. “It is rude to spy on a woman, you know.”

I nearly dropped to the ground in shock. The beast had spoken! This must be the work of a wayward sorcerer. No animal could talk as she did, though I had heard the giant eagles speak. I doubted those tales, but this creature before me...made me reevaluate my standing on it. Slowly stepping out of the brush, arrow at the ready, I walked a ways before stopping a ways from her.

“...What are you?”

The mare smiled, which could put any being at ease “I am Princess Celestia, diarch of Equestria, goddess of the sun, and your current companion given the circumstances.”

“...What?” I blinked in confusion. This was going to be a long day.

Author's Note

I want to apologize for how long it took to get this chapter out. This chapter went through four rewrites, because I wasn't satisfied with the dialogue. Not sure if I got it right anyways.

I hope you all enjoy this chapter and please leave a comment.

Unauthorized Conversation

“What?” The man said.

I chuckled at the human’s response. Honestly, it was to be expected after having all that thrown at him at once. Mortals were easily bewildered, so perhaps I should have eased him into taking it all in. Oh well.

A part of myself wondered why I let this human find me. I don’t have the best track record with humans. They were often quick to anger and afraid of the unknown. In many cases, they simply hated magic with a burning passion. That didn’t mean they were all bad. Mother of me, no. Many of them were amicable. Well, once I got to know them. I’ve given many a child a little ride about and I had the most interesting discussion with a man I, to this day, highly respect. Ghandi, I believe his name was. Perhaps I should visit that world one day, if the mirror still works. If not, I wish him the best of luck with his quest for peace.

I had sense his presence for some time now, far longer than he had known of me. I could have hidden myself. Gone back to Smaug. Instead, I let him find me. Why? Hmm, perhaps it was his aura. His strong will. I could sense a righteous soul in him, a natural born leader. I wanted to talk with him, if only to have someone else to talk to. Smaug was delightful at times, but he was a tad too reclusive at the moment for my tastes. Hopefully, I could do something about that soon.

“I said ‘hello’,” I said with a smirk.

“....Hello.” The man muttered.

I quirked an eyebrow at his sudden silence. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts. “Is something troubling you? If it’s me, I can assure you I mean no harm.”

The man slowly shook his head. “It’s just...Pardon me for saying this, but you are by far the strangest creature that I have ever seen.”

“Thank you,” I bowed my head. “I take that as a compliment.” Craning my head back up, I quirked an eyebrow. “Tell me….” I paused. This human had given me no title to which to call him. “What is your name, human? I do believe you haven’t introduced yourself. It’s rather rude not to do so for a lady.”

“I am known as Bard,” the man simply replied.

“Well Bard,” I glanced at his bow. He still had it at the ready. “What brings you here to these woods?”

“I was hunting,” Bard replied. “These are trying times and my family isn’t doing well enough in the town.”

I narrowed my eyes slightly. “Is that all?” He was hiding something. Whether it be great or small a truth, I could not tell. The story of his family seemed to ring true, however.

Bard nodded. “Yes. I apologize if that upsets you.”

“Not at all,” I smiled. I figured it wasn’t anything of importance. He seemed like a trustworthy sort of fellow. “I appreciate the efforts to aid your family, but I do believe I’d be a bit more appreciative if you put away your weapon. Common courtesy and all that.” While the arrow certainly couldn’t harm me, I sensed no magical qualities form it, it would certainly sting at my current power level.

Bard glanced down at the bow and remained silent for a few seconds. Slowly, he put it behind him. “These woods can be fierce at the best of times. It’s better to be safe than sorry.”

“But I have traversed these woods for a while now and found nothing to worry over,” I remarked. True, there could be the occasional bear, but nothing to be so fervent in my defense as he was.

“Aye, but what ails man may not ail you.” Bard remarked. “I can’t outrun a beast. I can’t outfly them either. I have to stand my ground and a bow is a better weapon than my fists.”

“Well said,” I nodded.

“Perhaps I could ask you why you’re here?” Bard questioned. “You already know why I’m here. Tis only fair.”

“You’re right,” I pursed my lips as I thought about what I was going to say. If I said I was living with Smaug, I’d think he’d shoot me. Again, I wouldn’t die, but an arrow to the head would be rather annoying. That and I might lose a link to the outside world. “I’m just taking a walkabouts. These lands are new to me. I wished to gain my bearings.”

Bard stared at me for a moment. I could tell he was searching for a lie somewhere. He wouldn’t find one. As he did so, I couldn’t help but get lost in those eyes. Not in the romantic sense. They were sharp but so kind. I could tell there was love in there. He was a man who would fight the hordes of the Underworld to protect those he cared about.

I had just met this man and yet I truly respected him.

“Well,” Bard finally spoke. “If you are in need of a guide, I can be of use. I grew up in these woods and know them better than the back of my hand.”

I shook my head. “There is no need. Not at the moment, at least. I simply wished to meander for a while. Perhaps another time.”

“Very well then,” Bard bowed his head. “It was nice talking with you, Princess Celestia.”

“As I enjoyed conversing with you, Bard.” I bowed my head in return. It was then that I noticed a little magic that dwelled close to him. It wasn’t his own. It was far too powerful, but it was small. Just a little piece of a greater whole. It was certainly alive and I noticed the type of spells that were used upon it. As I walked past the man, I said, “And do please give my regards to your wizard. I would be delighted to meet them in person.”

Bard had stiffened up at that. “Of course. I’ll pass the word on to him.”

“And don’t be a stranger, Bard.” I smiled. “I would love to see you once more. I find it refreshing to talk to new people.”

_____________________________________________________________________

That was certainly odd on all accounts. A princess. A winged unicorn princess. I honestly couldn’t make that up if I wanted to. I see now why the wizard was curious enough to ask for my aid. She was certainly a sight to behold. I could sense, in our short meeting, centuries worth of wisdom. Her eyes shone with such brilliance. It was like gazing into two, small suns. Her brand was odd and how her rainbow mane flowed in the wind was certainly eye catching.

What unsettled me, however, was how she had guessed the wizard’s involvement. Could she spy upon us whenever she wished? That was an unsettling thought. Hopefully the wizard could do something about that, or at least sway those thoughts. Taking out the butterfly, I whispered into it like Gandalf had told me to. Then, I let it go.

I sighed in relief. My job was done. I could go home and put these events behind me. Although, a small part of me considered bringing my daughters out here for a visit. Perhaps they would take to this Celestia quite well.

As I made my way home, I couldn’t help but glance at a raven. I don’t know why I did. It was just a raven, nothing unusual. Yet, I couldn’t help but feel distrustful of it. It was probably just all the magic talk getting to me.

I swore I saw it smirk before it took off.

______________________________________________________________________________

It did not take long for me to find Smaug once more. The dragon had moved considerably closer to the lake and dragons were easy to spot regardless of the situation. I had a small pep in my step as I moved about. While my conversation with the human was short, there was no doubt in my mind that I would see him again soon. Perhaps our fates were joined in a ways, such as mine was already with Smaug’s. Not nearly as strong, but something to consider. Either way, I would have to keep an eye out for this Bard.

Smaug was lying still with his eyes closed. He looked so peaceful that I had to resist that motherly urge of mine to kiss his forehead and wish him well. Oh, there are times I feel a tad bit sad that I’ve never had a child of my own. Nevertheless, I’ve helped plenty of young creatures grow and I will see many more so in the future. I just had to get back home.

“I take it your little chat with the human went well,” Smaug said without opening his eyes.

I stopped in my tracks as my eyes widened. “You-”

“Knew?” He chuckled and raised his head. His draconic eyes looked at me with mirth. “Of course I did. Do you really think I wouldn’t keep an eye on my precious gem? I am not so foolish as to give you such trust so freely.”

“And yet here I am,” I remarked. “Coming back to you on my own accord.”

“Yes you have,” Smaug nodded. “And I thank you for that. Hunting you down would be a needless chore.” He narrowed his eyes. “Your human friend, however, is something that needs to be addressed.”

“I can talk with whoever I wish.”

“You are my property and as such, I dictate who you can talk to.” Smaug scoffed.

“There is no harm in a simple conversation,” I pointed out. “Do you believe me vile for conversing with Thrush?”

“Thrush is a bird,” Smaug snorted. “A bird who has worked for me for years. That...human is something else entirely. I would rather burn a thousand of their cities than allow them to touch even a single coin or piece of fur on your hide.”

“I am flattered with how highly you praise my body, Smaug.” I said. “But, again, I say there is no harm in talking with him. Do you believe him to be a threat?”

“No,” Smaug said with conviction. “No being alive can threaten I. The balrog learned that much.”

“With my help,” I added.

Smaug growled. “Do you think that gives you power over me? That since you saved my life, you can do what you so please?”

“If talking with him gets you so upset,” I glared at him. “Then why didn’t you interrupt.”

“The race of men are worms compared to me,” Smaug said. “They come by the tens, hundreds, thousands to slay me. Each time, their ashes cloud the skies above this country. No matter how large the army, I will endure. I am Smaug, the last and mightiest of the fire drakes.”

“And you wonder why you are the last,” I shook my head in sorrow. “You didn’t answer my question though. Why didn’t you stop it? Why didn’t you just kill him and be done with it?”

“....Because that would be a waste of time,” Smaug glanced away. “A single man can do nothing to me or my hoard.”

“A single man can move a mountain if he pushes in the right spot,” I remarked with a smile. Was that a tinge of jealousy, or was I just hearing things? “I believe you didn’t kill him because you aren’t the monster you yourself claim to be.”

“I am a dragon,” Smaug snorted. “Not a monster.”

“Yet, you praise yourself on the death and destruction you caused others,” I pointed out. “Isn’t that monstrous?”

“Are you going somewhere with this?” He growled at me with a hard glare.

I didn’t budge. “That is something only you can answer. Am I?”

“I think you are just grasping for something that isn’t there,” Smaug retorted. “However...since you are so adamant to think that ‘talking’ with him can be in your best interest, I will allow it. On the condition that I attend.”

I bowed my head. “That’s all I ask.”

“Good,” Smaug curled into himself. “Then let me sleep for a bit.”

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment.

Game Changing Conversations

I don’t know why I let the wizard talk me into this. I don’t know why I was going to speak with some winged unicorn. I don’t know why I let my daughters talk me into letting them come. I’ve honestly lost track of all the things I didn’t know at this point. It was frustrating. Not long ago, my life was simple. Depressing and harsh, but simple. I just had to deal with the Mayor and his servants. While corrupt and villainous, they were rather stupid. It was easy to fool them if one knew how. Now however….

Being clever might not be enough.

This wasn’t a simple ‘chat’. Not anymore. Perhaps it never was. I was a tool. A pawn between the creatures and wizards of this world. I hated it. Too long had I slaved under someone else. Watched people suffer and now what? I was playing the role of messenger? Whether he was better than the Mayor didn’t matter. Well, perhaps it did.

Nothing was simple. Neither is life fair. I had to be prepared for anything. It wasn’t just my life on the line. My children were the most important things in my life. I wasn’t going to let anything happen to them. I promised their mother on her deathbed I would take care of them and I was going to keep that promise. My bow may lay firmly on my back, but I could reach for it within a single breath and kill any beast in these woods with the next. I just hoped that applied to magical creatures, or not really. I never did like to kill.

“Father,” my eldest daughter, Sigrid, spoke up. “How much farther do we have to walk?”

I smiled, turning my head to look at her. She had grown so much over the years and was almost a spitting image of her mother. My daughter certainly had her calm wisdom and I was grateful I had someone like her to help with the other two. “Not much farther, Sigrid.”

“Father,” my only son, Bain, gulped in fear. His arrow was already nocked and at the ready. I could see the way his fingers twitched on the bow. He was nervous and I couldn’t blame him. I was nervous too. This ‘Celestia’ was something far above any of us. We would just have to place trust in her kindness. “Are you sure we should be out here at all? I’ve heard rumors….”

“They are just rumors,” I said firmly. “There is nothing in these woods worse than perhaps a bear or wolves. I’m sure we can handle those just fine.”

My son was an average bowman in skill. Not exceptional, but I something told me he would make a better swordsman. Perhaps it was his quickness and reflexes. He wasn’t one of the best messenger boys in the town for nothing. Between myself and him, there wasn’t much here that could really threaten us. Well, except for magic users.

“Father,” the sweet voice of Tilda, my youngest daughter, piped up. She was the only one smiling. Actually, she was the only who seemed like she wanted to be there. She had always been a sweet girl. Perhaps a bit absent minded at times. “How much longer? I can’t wait to see the winged unicorn.”

“You will shortly,” I chuckled, shaking my head slightly. The rest of the trip was in relative silence. Well, as silent as it can be with children. Hopefully, I would catch Celestia here once more. Yes, I wasn’t absolutely sure if I could find her again. I told my children that and they still wanted to come. Children are far too inquisitive and damnably persistent. “We’re here.”

Tilda ran past me with such speed that I was nearly blown off my feet. Speed was something that ran deep in our family. It often worked in our favor. My daughter raced into the field, right up to the lake. She looked around, her eyes eagerly trying to find the magical creature. I really wanted Celestia to be here. I didn’t want to see my daughter disappointed. “Where is she, father?”

“She will be here soon,” I reassuring her. A part of me was trying to reassure myself. I walked over and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Trust me on that.”

“I will,” she nodded and smiled up at me.

“Well, aren’t you early.” A familiar voice called out. I looked over to see Celestia calmly walking out of the forest. Her posture was regal. Her steps graceful. Again, I had to stop myself from bowing before her. “And I see you brought your family.”

Tilda let out a high pitched squeal that even took Celestia herself by surprise. She ran up to the winged unicorn, stopping just a few feet before her. Looking up to her, she smiled. “Wow. You’re prettier than I thought you’d be.”

Celestia smiled. “Thank you, young one. You’re probably the prettiest human I’ve ever seen.” She turned her head to look at me. “I’m glad you found me when you did. Tis my fault for not setting a date for our next meeting. My apologies.”

“There are none to be given, Celestia.” I grinned. “I forgot to ask for a date. For that, you have my apologies.”

“I do believe we can arrive at an compromise,” Celestia said. “We can both find ourselves at fault on this matter. Though, perhaps we should take a seat.” She sat herself down in the grass. “I’m sure you’ve travelled a long ways from your town.”

I nodded and myself and my children sat in the grass near her. Tilda was sitting closer to her than to us.

“No doubt you have many questions,” Celestia said.

“Oh yes,” Tilda said, quickly cutting off both Celestia and I. “Where do you come from? Are there more like you? Can you show us some magic? Can I ride you?”

“Tilda,” Sigrid chided, pulling her close to herself. “Mind your manners. One should never interrupt another.”

“I apologize for her actions,” I quickly said. Offending Celestia was the last thing I wanted to do. Gandalf was counting on me. That and, more importantly, my family was here. “She’s just never met a creature like you before.”

Celestia held up a hoof to silence us. “Think nothing of it. I’m actually glad to see such an inquisitive mind.” She smiled down at Tilda. “Thank you, Tilda. I think it only fair to answer your questions as well as I can. Though, I’d appreciate it if you answered some of my own.”

I nodded, frowning slightly. I didn’t know what she wanted. I would have to be careful with whatever she asked. “Shall I start?”

“No,” Celestia answered. “Tilda was brave enough to ask first and such shall receive her answers now. I come from the land of Equestria, a far off place no man has ever seen. There are many different races that inhabit my land, but there are only three others like me. I’m a tad bit tired right now, so we’ll save the magic show for later. You may ride me later as well, little one. I see no problem in it.”

“Yes,” Tilda triumphantly smiled, causing Sigrid and Bain to roll their eyes.

“Now it’s my turn,” Celestia said, looking me in the eyes.

I felt myself freeze in place. Her eyes felt like they were boring into my soul. I didn’t know if I could lie to her and even if I could, could she read me like a book? I felt like she could.

“Why did you come here?”

________________________________________________________________

Why was I here? My master knew I had more important places to be. My place wasn’t in these ruins. My place was on the battlefield. That was the proper place of all orcs. Blades of mine were meant to taste blood. I was the white orc, the one armed terror. The damned dwarf who cut off my arm was making his move. He was in the open. I could kill him now. Why wasn’t I killing him now!

The other orcs could feel my anger. They kept out of my way. They fidgeted in fear and kept their eyes on me when they could. Good. They needed to remember to fear me. I was the mightiest of our kind. Bred for one purpose: To destroy

I reveled in all the destruction. I crushed the dwarves before. I cut off the king’s head. I was the bane of their kind. That was my purpose. I would not rest until I had slain every single dwarf. Starting with their ‘beloved’ king. I should just disobey these stupid orders. I should just tear these ruins down and build some proper orc ones in their place. I should do all that and more.

I didn’t. Fear seeped into my heart as I drew closer to my destination. My master was the only being who could control me. Who could destroy me without so much as a second thought. All without lifting a finger. He was the only being on the planet who could inspire such fear in an orc’s black heart.

Something was different about him though. I never felt such anger before. It was overwhelming. It choked out every other emotion. It filled every crevice. I...for the first time in my life. I was shaking. How could I be shaking? I was Azog! I did not sha-

“AZOG!” The voice roared. The black sound shook the ground, tumbling ruins centuries old. “YOU’RE LATE!”

“Master,” I looked around. There was just a black mist. He had no form. He was everywhere around me. I was in his domain and he knew it. “I came as soon as I could.”

“You came as soon as it was convenient,” my master growled. “I have every right to just kill you and leave command of my army in your son. He has shown much greater promise than you ever could.”

“What I tell you is the truth,” I quickly said. “The elves have stepped up their patrols. They are ambushing my orcs left and right like the cowards they are. We should strike them down now.”

“They are not my concern,” my master answered. “Not yet. The elves are blind. They keep to themselves. If we keep from bothering them for now, they should leave your orcs alone.”

“They are our enemies,” I growled, shaking my weapon arm. “If we crush them now. Show them our might-”

“And thus reveal ourselves to the rest of the world,” my master chided. “No. My plan is not yet ready. Everything must be in place.” Something like a sigh could be heard. “Orcs. You are always so rowdy. So hard to reason with. Perhaps your minds still rebel against the atrocities heaped upon your ancestors. Perhaps you’re just broken toys. Either way, you will listen to me, Azog.”

“I always do, my master.” I bowed, going to one knee. “Then perhaps it is the dwarf king that you wish dead.”

“I do,” my master said, causing me to smile. “He must die. He could very well become a great obstacle in the future.”

“Then allow me to rid you of this obstacle,” my grin widened. My dreams had always been filled with that wretched dwarf since the day he took my arm. It was time I had my just revenge.

“No,” my master answered. “That is not your path….Not anymore.”

I frowned. “What, but-”

“Your son, Bolg,” my master explained. “Will keep the wizard and his allies busy, perhaps even dead if he’s lucky enough. No, I have a different target for you.”

I scowled. “But master-”

“Yes,” my master’s presence seemed to grow stronger. “Master.”

I fell to my knees as a strong surge of black magic surged through me. Pain like nothing else flew through my body. It felt like someone was tearing me apart. Coughing up blood, my master probably was. Visions of my failures….Of that damnable dwarf king, filled my mind.

“I am your master,” his voice rang in my head. “I am the master of the orcs. The master of the dark and the true master of this realm. You will not question my orders. Do you understand?”

Suddenly, as quickly as the pain came, so did it leave me. Coughing up more blood, I nodded. “Yes, master. I am at your command.”

“Good toy,” my master sounded like he was smirking. “Your mission is simple. Take the mountain.”

My eyes widened and I tried to look at my master. “But, Smaug still lives. No army can best him.”

“I know,” my master’s voice chuckled. “I don’t think you can. At least, not yet. No, I want you to kill something else. Something far more dangerous.”

More dangerous than a dragon? There was nothing that entered my mind that could be that deadly, save for my master.

“I want you to draw it out,” my master told me. “I want you to draw it out and kill it. Bring me its corpse.”

“But the human town nearby will know of us,” I spoke up. “An army big enough to keep a dragon’s attention would not go unnoticed.”

“Then destroy this town first,” my master said. “Perhaps that might even bring this being out of hiding.”

I stood back up to my feet. “Yes, master. I will do as you ask.” I was still angry. The king’s head was mine.

“If you complete your mission fast enough,” my master said. “Perhaps you may have the chance to kill Oakenshield. Only if you’re fast enough. My patience grows thin.”

I grinned. “The humans won’t be a problem, master. Laketown will soon be floating on blood.”

Author's Note

Long time no see. Hopefully, I can get much more work out soon on this story. I hope you all enjoyed it and please leave a comment. They are very much appreciated and help keep me motivated to continue. :twilightsmile: Thank you for taking the time to read this.

Finally, we meet at last for the first time.

I have never seen such a cute human before in my life. Of course, perhaps that’s just because I haven’t seen many human children before. At least, not up close. This Tilda was certainly a bright, young girl. I could see it in her eyes. The yearning. The dreams. Oh she was just so precious. I wasn’t going to hug her. Not now, but I made a mental note to give her a ride later on. Smaug wouldn’t like it, but I could talk with him about it later.

The elder siblings were nervous. That was plain to see. Which struck me as odd. If there father had brought them here, I would believe that they would be a bit more at ease. Then I noticed something in their eyes. The father’s especially, with how he gave them, when I wasn’t paying much ‘attention’, reprimanding looks. It would appear human children can be just as misbehaving as foals.

“I was of the belief that you wished to see me again,” Bard quickly answered. There was something in the way he talked that told me otherwise. It was hardly noticeable. He was a skilled liar, but I’ve seen every lie known to mortals up close. I know a lie when I see one.

“That much is true,” I inclined my head in agreement. “But I believe there is another reason. As well, I can understand being a tad nervous when around me. Alicorns are creatures few have seen in most lands.”

“I am not nervous,” Bard stated.

“I know ‘you’ aren’t nervous for yourself,” I nodded towards the children. “But you are for them. Tell me, when did you discover that they had snuck into the woods after you?”

Bard sighed. “Not long ago. My son, Bain, is almost as quick witted and stealthy as I am.”

“And we wouldn’t have been caught if Sigrid hadn’t of tripped,” Bain muttered, earning a slap upside the head from Sigrid, the eldest daughter.

“Someone had to keep an eye on you two,” Sigrid scolded. “And the woods are no place for a lady.”

“But there aren’t any ladies he-OW!” Bain rubbed the back of his head after his sister swatted him again.

“I do believe your sister has the advantage here, Bain.” I said, with a warm smile on my face. Bain just folded his arms and grumbled. It was honestly a rather cute display. It reminded me a lot of Luna when she got in trouble.

I frowned at the thought. For a thousand year, I lived without my sister. For a thousand years, I grieved for every moment with her I lost. For a thousand years! Would I go another thousand before I could see her again? Could I ever leave this world? Was the connection shattered? In the back of my mind, I can see my subjects mourning my loss. I can see Twilight wracked with grief Luna….No. I don’t want to see her cry. Never will I let a single tear fall from my sister’s cheek. Yet, what could I do?

“Um, Princess?” I felt Tilda speak, laying a small hand on my chest. I looked down at her and a small droplet of water dripped down into her face. Was I crying? No. I couldn’t be crying, but...Seeing this happy family was a bit much for me. “Are you okay?”

I rubbed my eyes with my wings to clear them. I chided myself for letting myself cry in front of them. Diplomacy always called for a cool head. A ruler wasn’t supposed to break down into tears in front of others. Yet, I just did. I couldn’t help myself. For weeks, months, I haven’t tried to think about home. It would just kill me slowly and now that I did...I could see all their faces haunting me right now. I closed my eyes and did my best to block them out. I would remember them, but I wasn’t going to dwell on them. I’d see them again one day. “Yes and no, young one. I am alright. I just miss my own family is all.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” Bard spoke up. His gaze was one of sympathy, but his eyes spoke of something more. He had lost someone. His wife most likely, given the hurt that lingered and how the children were here without her. Perhaps I was wrong. I hoped I was, for his sake. The man started to get up. “Perhaps we should converse another time.”

I smirked. “But you haven’t answered my question.”

“You’re hurting,” Bard stated. “I will not trouble you in your grief.”

Before I could speak, a raven flew onto his shoulder. “It’s impolite to leave without answering a lady’s question.” The raven’s deep voice could only fit one being. Dragons were curious creatures when it came to magic. They were experts and at the same time barbarians in the art. Transformation magic was one of their strong points. At least, for a select few. Most can’t use it, or at least that well.

Bard just stared at the raven for a moment. “And the raven talks as well. I should be surprised.”

“But you’re not,” the raven smirked. “And that’s what I’m curious about. Why aren’t you curious?”

“These past few days have proven anything is possible,” Bard responded. “A talking raven isn’t exactly as outlandish as a winged talking unicorn from a far off land.”

“I would agree with you in that regard, human.” The raven nodded. “You still haven’t answered the question.”

Bard pursed his lips in thought. I could see him flicker his eyes over the forest. He believed they had a chance to escape, or at least distract us long enough for the children to. It was admirable. Admirable and foolish. I’m glad he rested his eyes on me and sighed. Not that I wanted him to feel like he was in a hopeless situation. I just didn’t want him to do something stupid with Smaug nearby. “A wizard asked me to scout the woods.”

“A wizard?” The raven’s claws sunk into Bard’s shoulder, making him wince. Smaug’s tone was harsh and I could sense hatred pouring out from him. Even the children could sense it, since they started to back away.

I glared at the bird. “A civilized being doesn’t hurt another in anger.”

“I can do what I please, Celestia.” Smaug the raven answered. “I am Smaug, King Under the Mountain.”

Bard stared at the bird in surprise. “You’re Smaug, chiefest of all calamities?”

“I go by many names,” Smaug answered. “Some of which you couldn’t possibly pronounce.”

“And what if I don’t believe you?” Bard asked with a quirk of a brow. “You could be a trick upon my eyes and ears by Celestia herself in order to scare me.”

“You are certainly clever for a human,” Smaug narrowed his eyes. I don’t think he liked Bard making the assumption I was tricking them. That or he didn’t take kindly to being scoffed at. Given how long I’ve known him, I would go with both.

“Y-you’re Smaug the dragon?” Bain gulped in fear. I could see his hands twitching, nearing his bow. No one was going to die today, but I knew Bain wasn’t going to go that far. A simple spell could still him, or a harsh word to Smaug.

“Guilty,” Smaug the raven bowed. He flew over to my own shoulder.

“A dragon and a winged unicorn?” Tilda squealed in happiness. “Best day ever.”

Smaug frowned. “Why aren’t you scared of me, child? I laid waste to Dale? Destroyed the dwarves that lived in the mountain. I am the greatest of the fire drakes!” He spread his birdy wings out to show off his magnificence. A raven, however, didn’t have the awe inspiring presence of that of a dragon.

“Well, you’re not a fire drake now.” Tilda pointed out. “And I wasn’t alive back then, so I didn’t see you kill anyone.”

Sigrid grinned. “She’s got you there, oh Smaug the greatest raven of our land.” She had a teasing lilt to her voice.

Smaug would have clenched his claws on me as he had on Bard if but one reason. He liked my coat. I was his prize after all. He wouldn't hurt me. I just hoped that these children wouldn’t push him too far. “The mouse mocks the bear. How it squeaks from the grass only for the bear to smash it into oblivion. I am not so merciful as the bear. You won’t die in an instant. You will burn in my flames.”

“Don’t listen to him,” I rolled my eyes. “He won’t harm you.”

“Why ever not?” Smaug questioned.

“Think of them as a part of a set,” I responded, swaying my hoof over at the humans. “A set that includes me. If you so much as burn one hair on their bodies, I will leave.”

“And I will find you,” Smaug growled.

“Perhaps,” I noted. “My magic is growing stronger. I could return home soon enough and you’d never find me.” Which was true in a way. Given how strong I was, perhaps a few years from now I could try the spell again. Sooner if I found a source of magic from which to draw power from. Of course, then comes the tricky part about finding the right world. Smaug didn’t have to know any of the technical stuff.

Smaug the raven growled. “Fine. I won’t kill the humans.”

“Why?” Bard glared at Smaug with such hate. “Why should I believe you? It was you who destroyed Dale. You killed hundreds, thousands that day. My family’s name dragged through the mud till this day. My family has never known a peaceful night’s rest. Why should I believe a murderous dragon?”

“Because I can kill you right now and there is nothing you can do about it,” Smaug answered. “In the form of a raven, a swallow, a man, a drake. It matters not the the form. I am who I am. I am the living embodiment of fire and death. You are but a mere being of the race of man. I fear you as I fear a fly. You are harmless.”

“Gentlemen,” I gave the both of them reproachful looks. “Now isn’t the time for arguments.”

Smaug snorted. “Perhaps not.”

“You’re right,” Bard nodded.

“He started it,” Smaug added.

“Do you wish to test your raven form’s endurance?” Bard questioned, his fingers inching towards his bow.

“Father,” Sigrid spoke up, glaring at him. “Stop this at once. Antagonizing him won’t help us.”

“No one is antagonizing anyone,” I said, sighing. This was falling apart faster than I would have liked. “Please, let us converse as civilized beings. For that to happen, let us take a moment to calm ourselves.” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Letting it go, I repeated the process. I heard the others shuffle about. Tilda was even copying me, which was adorable. “Now, is everyone settled?” With some nods of answer, I smiled. “Good, then let’s get back on track.” I narrowed my eyes at Bard. “Who is this wizard you spoke of?”

_____________________________________________________________________

How could a being as perfect as I be brought down to this? My plan was perfect. I am perfect! The dark has no flaws and yet here I am. Stuck in the back of a ‘sun’ goddess’ mind. This was humiliating. This was torturous. I was the goddess of the night. The TRUE goddess of the night. Not a figment that treacherous Luna created. No. I was the real thing. She was the copy, not me. I was the beautiful heir to the Equestrian throne. It belonged to me. The world belonged to me! Why couldn’t anyone see that?

They couldn’t see that now. My brilliant plan to take control of this body was foiled. By what? A dragon? They are weak and pitiful and yet this one had enough magic within him to block me? He’s a dragon! He should have writhed in agony upon touching my grandiose presence. No. He still stands. He still flies. He still protects this wretched body. Why does he care?

Wait. He cares doesn’t he? Oh, I see how he cares for her. This body interests him. He wants it. He craves it? Is it because of his dragon greed, or is Celestia working her magic? EIther way, he will come to serve me in my ‘new’ much better plan. It was foolproof! If not, he’d die. I’d prefer the death route myself. I would kill him and control my new form. Then, I will plunge this world into beautiful darkness. World after world will fall before their true ruler. The monarch of the night.

I was the greatest of all the gods! Yet, I needed to work quickly. I needed to reign in this new body. There was something out there. Something dark. Not as dark as I, of course. None can match my power of the night. It held something else. A fire that burned in the dark, but there was no light. There was no heat. It...unsettled me. I was not scared. Of course not. Nothing could ever scare Nightmare Moon, the sole deserving monarch of the Equestrian throne.

I just didn’t want to be near it, that’s all. I just wanted more power so I could swat whatever it was away. I wanted it away from me. I couldn’t stand it when it looked at me. Why couldn’t they feel it? The dark! It was weak. Ha! It was too weak for them to feel. No. It wasn’t there element. It was neither fire nor light. They couldn’t see it. It belonged in my realm. I hated it for it. That was my realm! I will consume Celestia’s heart and then destroy this thing. I will gouge out its eye so never again will it look upon me with its hatred.

Stop hating me! Stop it. Stop it. Stop it! I am Nightmare Moon! I am to be loved by all. If you do not love me, then crawl into the hole that spawned you and die! Just stop looking at me.

I had to focus. I needed to focus. I needed this body. My plan was perfect. Almost as perfect as I, but nothing could match that of the dark. I just needed more time. Perhaps these humans could help. Yes, this could work out nicely.

Author's Note

Yes, in quite a few myths, dragons could shapeshift. I decided to play with the idea in this story a bit.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. I really appreciate them and they help me get motivated to keep marching on.

Shall We Ride?

A wizard?!! A wizard dared to come near my mountain? No, he dared not for he sent these pitiful humans. He dared to think himself clever. Those cheaps conjurers hold not a candle to a dragon. Yet he dared to incur my wrath so openly? I will crush this wizard the next time I see him. The only reason I have not crushed these humans is because of how weak they are. It would be a waste of my strength.

It was not because of how Celestia smiled as she talked with them. How they made her feel warm and bubbly. I could hear it in her words, her mannerisms. It drove me mad thinking about it. Only I could make her smile. She was my jewel, not theirs. All the while I had to keep this pathetic little form.

I hate changing. It is only natural. I am the greatest of the great fire drakes. As well, I am the last. It is my duty to showcase to the world the magnificence of dragons. To show them how small they really are. They are all insects compared to me. Of course, I had to indulge my jewel just this once. The race of Men could not handle the presence of a dragon without shivering in fear. I would endure the form of a raven until this conversation was over. Never again would I give these humans the same courtesy.

Until that time, I was going to have to settle for sitting on Celestia’s head, glaring at them all the while. Oh how degrading this whole thing was. I’m actually glad I’m the last right now. No dragon should have to endure this. Being nestled in the mane of a horse? A beautiful horse, but a horse none the less. It was made even more degrading by how ‘relaxed’ I was here. This mane, it was something like I’d never felt before.

I knew it held some sort of magic within itself, but now I could feel it. Magic was woven into every strand. It flowed and weaved around everything in the air. It was there, but not. It was difficult to describe. Whenever I close my eyes, it gave me a little bit of comfort. Only a little bit, for I did not need much. I am Smaug! I can comfort myself.

“Hmm,” Celestia seemed to be chewing over the information. She took her time before acting, which was a flaw if one was to ask me. I would rather act with what I had right then then think on anything. It was the way of the dragons. “Thank you for telling me.”

The man known as Bard bowed his head. “I see no fault with telling you the truth.”

“And you’re sure this wizard won’t be upset with you if he finds out you told me of him?” Celestia asked.

“He won’t be,” Tilda smiled. “He’s a nice wizard. He gave me this after all.” She pointed to a small butterfly hair clip in her hair. There was something strange about it. A power swirled around inside. I didn’t like it. It reeked of the wizard.

“And it’s lovely,” Celestia smiled. “Well, I think my questions have been answered and I don’t want to waste any more of your time.”

Waste your time?!! You’re my jewel, Celestia. MINE! They are wasting your time and thus my own. My anger towards these humans was growing tenfold. I wanted to burn them to a crisp. I didn’t because that would bore me. Not because of how sad my jewel would be without her friends. I care not for such things.

“On the contrary,” Bard smiled. “It’s nice talking with someone in such a peaceful place.”

“Oh?” Celestia tilted her head in confusion. I squawked a bit as she had tilted me as well. I hated being this small. “Is something wrong with your village?”

Bain spoke up quickly. “Yes.”

“The mayor is a disgusting tyrant,” Sigrid spoke up, folding her arms. “He treats us like filth.”

“And he’s ugly too,” Tilda said.

“Don’t forget that assistant of his,” Bain spoke, snorting in anger. “He’s a snake, I tell you. I bet he sulks in the dark so much because of how often he sheds his skin.”

“Enough,” Bard put a stop to such talk. Good. I was growing bored of it.

“Is this true?” Celestia’s face hardened. I didn’t like where this was going. “Is he such a tyrant?”

Bard sighed and nodded. “Aye, but he’s not the smartest sort of man. I can deal with him well enough on my own.”

“But father,” Tilda spoke up. “Maybe Princess Celestia can help us.”

“Out of the question,” I snarled, grabbing the human’s attention. They had forgotten about me already? They should burn for this, but I am merciful. “Celestia is not to enter your village. She stays with me and none other.”

“What if you go with her?” Tilda asked. “You can change shape.”

“I will not sully myself with the race of man in such a way,” I snorted. “You are lucky I haven’t burned you all to a crisp. It is an ever tempting action.”

“And here I thought the great Smaug wasn’t afraid of anything,” Sigrid smirked.

“I am afraid of nothing! I am Smaug, the greatest of Calamaties. The races of Middle Earth quake in fear at the mere mention of my name. I am fear itself.” I proclaimed.

“Then prove it,” Sigrid said. “The Spring Festival is starting up in a few days. We were thinking of inviting you, but if you’re too scared-”

“I will be there, human.” I growled. How dare this human question my will? I know no fear. I make fear itself tremble beneath my claws. “I will show you how fearless I am. I will attend this festival and I shall be the greatest of all present.”

“Glad to hear that,” Sigrid smiled.

Why was she smiling? I was going to prove her wrong. I was going to shred whatever misconceptions she had about dragons and show her our might. She would….Why was Celestia chuckling? There was nothing funny about this.

“Anyways,” Celestia spoke. “I do believe I promised little Tilda a ride.”

The little girl made a strange ‘squee’ like sound which hurt my raven ears. Another accursed weakness in this form. That didn’t matter. What mattered is what my precious jewel just said. “Ride? You allow a human to ride you? I won’t allow this. You are mine, Celestia.”

“It’s my body, Smaug.” Celestia frowned. “I can do what I wish with it.”

“No, it is my body.” I retorted. “I own you. You are mine and I can do with it as I wish.”

“Please, Mister Smaug?” Tilda asked.

“No and that is-” I seemed to lose my voice when I looked upon that little human’s face. At this moment in time, I realized I have never seen a human’s face so up close. She wasn’t as ugly as I’d imagined. She was even, dare I say, cute. Too cute. I hated it. I wanted to keep going, to drive her to tears, or something to degrade this unholy cute abomination. Nothing came out of my mouth. Why couldn’t I say no to that pouting face? I just wanted her to stop pouting and tilting her head. “Fine, but make it quick.”

“Yes!” Tilda quickly climbed up onto Celestia’s back, with Celestia using a wing to keep her stable and help her on. With that, Celestia stood up and started trotting around. I glowered at the human girl. She would pay. One day, she would pay. To make matters worse, she actually had the gall to take me into her arms. I...was shocked by the motion. Too shocked to move. “Thank you, Smaug.”

There they go again. Thanking me. Hmph, I don’t need anyone’s thanks. Yet, now there were two females going around thanking me? I was growing soft and I had to tell myself not to hurt her. For my jewel’s sake of course. So I found myself now a raven, in the clutches of a young human girl, riding a winged unicorn with a mane like rainbows. They both will pay for this. Celestia especially because of that irritating smirk I could see on her face, reflected off of the lake’s surface.

____________________________________________________________________

The trip to the Shire should have been a long one. A few weeks time, if I recall correctly. Yes, it should have been a long trip. For most, that is. Not for a wizard and not certainly for a wizard riding Shadowfax. What should take weeks on end was mere days for the lord of all horses. I was glad to call him my friend at times like this. His speed could very well mean the difference between life and death. I needed to speak with the dwarves. They needed to know what was happening in their mountain.

What was happening there even I couldn’t fully understand. A winged unicorn and she could speak? Curious. Extremely curious. There were many creatures of Middle Earth that could talk. My favored were the eagles. Long has it been since I sat down to talk with the elders. I had to fight the urge to talk to this winged unicorn, Celestia, myself, but the dwarves needed me. Bilbo needed me. Of course, the little hobbit didn’t know that yet. He was to play some role in this I am sure.

There was a spark of greatness in him. Speaking of greatness, this ‘Celestia’ certainly troubled me greatly. She wasn’t a threat, yet. I had to keep myself wary regardless of what side she was on. She was an unknown. Unicorns were rare. A winged unicorn was unheard of. There was much research to be done. I’m glad I enjoy researching, or I would find my life so tedious nowadays.

Suddenly, I could feel another presence approach. The power they emitted was vast and the user was letting himself be known.I kept my surprise hidden. “Saruman, I didn’t expect to find you in such a place.”

The white wizard rode his horse up next to mine. Saruman, as ever, had a face etched in stone. I could barely think of a time he had smiled. Well I could, but it’s been such a long time. “Can’t a wizard ride out to meet his friend whenever he chooses?”

“He may,” I nodded and smiled. “It is good to see you again, my old friend.”

“As it is good to see you,” Saruman the White inclined his head in greeting. “You have travelled a great distance in such haste, Gandalf. What did you find that troubles you so?”

I furrowed my brow. There was something in Saruman’s eyes that told me he already knew. As to how he could know, well, wizard had many tricks up their sleeves. “In a way.”

“Be at peace, my old friend.” Saruman said. “I didn’t come here to stop your foolhardy journey to aid the dwarves. In fact, quite the opposite. I wish to join you on this quest.”

That surprised me and I couldn’t help but let it show. Saruman had a habit of interfering with my plans. He found them to be too soft or stupid. The same could be said of his opinions of myself. “Oh? What brought about this change of heart?”

Saruman frowned. “Durin’s Bane has left Moria.”

“What?” I couldn’t believe that the creature was on the move. It had been content to sit in it’s mountain. “Durin’s Bane walks amongst us once more?” Why wasn’t Saruman with the elves or gathering an army of men and dwarves?

“He was,” Saruman stated, confusing me. “The beast is dead. Slain in the mountain hold you wish to reclaim.”

I blinked a few times, unable to respond to that immediately. “Durin’s Bane is dead?”

“Most assuredly,” Saruman stated, nodding slightly. “Luckily for us, I was able to plant a small tracking spell on the beast.”

“When did you do this?” I asked.

Saruman gave me a small crooked smirk. He may have a face set in stone, but sometimes he’d let me see some cracks set in it. “I can be quite the master of stealth when I want to be.”

I could attest to that. He let me sense him walking up. If he hadn’t, I wouldn’t have known. He was a better wizard than I. There was no doubt about that. “And you’re sure he died in the Lonely Mountain?”

“As sure as I can be,” Saruman frowned. “Which begs the question. Why would he leave Moria now? For what purpose?”

“I wish I could offer you the answers,” I said, pondering those same questions myself. This was most troubling. Most troubling indeed.

“Perhaps you already have them,” Saruman stated, causing me to raise an eyebrow. “What lurks in that mountain that would tempt a balrog? What trinket has Smaug that would tempt a beast of nothing but flame and darkness?”

“A winged unicorn,” I answered plainly.

Saruman stared at me in disbelief. “A winged unicorn?”

“There is much to discuss,” I lead my horse forward. “We can talk as we ride.”

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment.

Ill-thoughts On the Festival To Come

Three words. Three words that I have come to despise more than anything else in this moment. Three words spoken from my precious jewel that irked me beyond comprehension. It didn’t help that she was smirking.

“You liked her,” Celestia teased.

I could have wiped that smirk away with a lash of my tail. I should. If she were not my property, I would delight in her suffering. I would feast upon her carcass and rid myself of such irritation. Now however, I could not. She was mine and nothing of mine was ever damaged. I’m just thankful that the humans were gone and I was again the mighty dragon of my birth. Again, the ground quaked under the weight of my scaled hide. The animals of the forest reeked of fear and ran for their pathetic lives. That at least gave me some comfort.

“You are deluding yourself, my precious jewel.” I scoffed. “I cared not for her or her race. I merely tolerated her very existence and even that was a chore.”

“Are you sure about that?” Celestia’s smile never left her face. “You could have easily flown away from us. No one was stopping you.”

Yes, no one could have stopped me. No one could have stopped me from burning her to a crisp either. I didn’t. That puzzled me. That was what a true dragon should do. Those humans were trespassing. They were touching my precious jewel! Talking with her. She was mine! Why did I let that little girl ride my jewel? Why couldn’t I say no to that little girl? This was frustrating. Of all things, it was a little girl to give me pause. Of course, it was the first time that I’ve seen a human hatchling up close. Perhaps they had some sort of innate magic that aided in their deception.

Yes, that was it. It was a feat of trickery. Ha! Did that hatchling think she could keep her secret? I am Smaug, the great and powerful. I see and know all that is within my lands. I will not fall for this sorcery again. However, I still didn’t have much of an answer for Celestia. This was getting repetitive.

“I will not leave my precious jewel,” I growled. “You belong at my side, not as the mount for the race of man. You are far too elegant for such a purpose. A being like you should be admired and treated with respect, not degraded in such manners.”

“I didn’t find it degrading,” I noticed Celestia’s cheeks were tinted slightly red. “I found it to be a wonderful experience, but I thank you for thinking of me so highly. Not many dragons have done so in my land.”

“Then they are foolish dragons,” I quipped. It was strange to think of other lands where dragons were common, or at least common enough that Celestia herself would talk of them so plainly. As if they were just a natural part of the world. I know we aren’t. We are beings bred for war and that is what I excelled at. “If they can’t see a jewel to covet, then they are blind to the world. Perhaps, if I were to ever find your land, I would take their fortune.” My grin turned deadly. Battle lust took its hold and I once more wished to fight another drake. “They certainly have no need for it.”

“There is no need for violence,” Celestia frowned ever so slightly. “Equestria has dealt with dragons well enough for centuries, with few casualties on both sides. I wish to keep the peace for a war would benefit no one.”

“Such childish thinking,” I chuckled. “Dragons always wish for more. They will not sit idly. They were hound your country day after day, burning your cities to the ground. They will devour your people and render your nation naught but an after thought.”

“You have such a low opinion of your race.”

My grin turned sinister as I remember the burning of Dale and the dwarvish keep. Their screams were like music to my ears and their efforts to stop me were hilarious. Well, except for that arrow. “I talk from personal experience.”

Celestia stared me dead in the eyes for a moment. It’s tricky to ponder what goes on through her mind. Although, I could guess. She was playing some sort of game and was now setting up the next peace. “Just remember to keep such thoughts to yourself at the festival.”

I scowled when I remembered the event. “I will try, Celestia. I make no promises, but...I will try.”

Celestia nodded. “Good, now we just need to think about ‘how’ we’re going to attend. I have just the thing in mind.”

________________________________________________________________

They are going to a festival? Why? A dragon can’t attend a festival. They are idiots. Of course they are. I am the greatest being in existence. My shadows will claim them both soon enough. I just have to wait. Wait for something….

HAHAHAHA! Festival? Those foals are playing right into my hooves. Yes, they are. Oh, how foalish they are. I am clever. Yes, so very clever. Festival? This is my opportunity. My chance. Celestia is mine. I am going to be free! My destiny is assured.

THE NIGHT WILL LAST FOREVER!

I must move quickly. There is much to plan. Much to think. It’s hard to think. It’s hard to be, or am I just imagining that? Yes, I am. I am meant to be. I am no figment. I am Nightmare Moon. I am the goddess of the night. The terror that which no mortal can behold. Those foalish Element bearers must lie in their beds screaming each night with my face burned into their minds. I am scary, but I will be loved. Yes, when everyone will love my night!

But I have to move quickly. The shadow mocks me. It claims to be the dark. I am the dark! I will defeat this shadow. I will win...I will win. I must think. Think. Think. The dark is coming. I want it to stay away. I am the dark. It’s...I want it to stay away. The eye is growing near. That eye. That hate. It hurts. I must win. I will win. It’s armies will be crushed with my hooves. I just need to plan………………

There will be a lot of people. People have fear. They are mortals, so fear is easy to stir. Yes, that is it. I will stir it. Celestia will fall soon. The sun will die. Better that I rule over them all. Yes, oh so very clever I am. One goddess! Victory is mine!

_________________________________________________________________________

There is no place quite like home. Well, as close as a home can be in Laketown. As close as someone who was descended from the Lord of Dale could scrounge up. It was dirty, rat infested, and stunk day in and out. This was the best I could offer my family. It was our little sanctum from all the hate and misery outside. Honestly, I doubted they could.

Usually, I feel a bit better with myself after some time in the forests. It was somewhere I could be myself. Where I didn’t have to worry about the mayor or any of the troubles that plagued this town. This isn’t to say I would forget about my children. I love them more than life itself. It’s just I have to get away from this town. To smell the fresh air and clear my head. A break from this decrepit life.

I didn’t feel all that better this time, however. No, I was pacing in the main room. If you can call it a main room. Sigrid was sitting on a chair, while Bain kept little Tilda occupied. I knew now why so many of the men in the village moaned about their daughters. They were mischievous and many a headache’s worth. Though, I doubt they had ever invited Smaug to a party.

My mind briefly clouded itself in my fury. I hated that dragon. He ruined the city of Dale, drove my family to this state. My children would be living normal, happy lives if it wasn’t for him. Though, perhaps I never would have been born...I don’t want to think about this. I shouldn’t be thinking about my hate for the beast. He was coming and there was nothing I could do about it. Yes, I had the last Black Arrow in my possession. That gave me comfort, but I sincerely doubted I would ever get a chance to use it. Perhaps I could have shot him as he held that raven form. No, that probably wouldn’t work either.

For now, I was going to have to let go of my hate. Maybe Smaug had changed. He mayhaps had, for what calamity would keep a beautiful, talking horse with the heart of an angel so happy? Those two seemed quite taken with each other. No, shouldn’t ponder about that. None of my business. My business was my family.

“Do you know what you’ve done?” I tried to keep my voice calm and still as I spoke to her.

“Yes father,” Sigrid answered.

“Do you really?” I walked up to her, looking down at her in a way to garner some respect. Again, I am reminded of my wife when I look into my children’s faces. My agitation ever so slightly lessened. “Do you not remember the legend?”

“No one’s disturbed the dragon, father.” Sigrid said. “With Celestia there with him, he seemed nice enough. Maybe he’s changed.”

I had similar thoughts, but I opted to keep those to myself. “He is a dragon. No matter how much he changes, he will always seek to destroy and conquer. It’s what happened to Dale and the dwarves. I don’t want the same thing to happen here.”

“Why?” Sigrid stood up, narrowing her eyes. “Laketown is sick. It’s dying. I know it. You know it. Why should we care if something happens to it? They hate us. No one talks to us and that weasel and the fat oaf mayor drain us dry. Why should we care if Smaug burns this place to ashes?” Her voice carried such venom that I was taken aback by it. I knew my children suffered, but to say that? Again I cursed this place.

“Because they’re people like us,” I answered truthfully. “They are just as poor and tired as us. They aren’t villains. They aren’t cruel. They are people. People can be mean and think of themselves in lean times, but it will get better.” I put a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I promise. One day, things will change and I’ll do my damndest to make sure it’s for the greater good.”

Sigrid smiled. It wasn’t a full smile, but it was enough. “I know,” she sighed and leaned into my chest. I put my arms around her and kept her close. She was safe here. Safe in my arms and no one would ever hurt her. This I swore. “It’s just...I’m tired of Laketown. Tired of the mayor and his weasel.”

“I know,” I whispered to her. “I’m tired to, but we just have to manage.” What more I had to say was cut off when there was a loud knock at the door. I quickly turned to it and excused myself from my daughter’s embrace. Whoever it was better have a good reason for interrupting. As I opened the door, I almost shut it closed on reflex.

Alfrid Lickspittle. He certainly lived up to that name, the weasel. Maybe I should call him rat. It would fit him just as well with the way he scurries about. There were two heavily armed soldiers in front of him. He was a coward. He couldn’t even try to talk to me without some soldiers nearby. The rat opened his mouth, grinning. “Bard, back from your little frolic in the woods I see.”

“What do you want?” I glared at the man, but stilled my tongue lest I say something to upset him and his guards.

“Why the harsh tone?” Alfrid asked. “I just wanted to see how you’re doing?” One of the guards pushed me out of the way and the three of them stormed into my home. I hated how helpless I was here. The rat looked around my home with a sneer, before his gaze fell on Sigrid.

The way his eyes roamed over her body made me want to jab my arrow through his heart. I would die a happy man, but I didn’t listen to that dark thought. That wasn’t how it should be done, no matter how disgusting the man. Still, I didn’t want him near my daughter. “Sigrid, go check on the others.”

Sigrid nodded and hurried off.

Alfrid’s smile was ever present as he turned to me. “Such a beautiful daughter, Bard. Why do you keep her inside so much?”

“What do you want?”

He could see my anger rising and that brought him to chuckling. “To talk. You’ve been visiting the forest around the mountain a lot lately.”

“Yes I have,” I answered, growing suspicious of where this conversation was going. “The fish are scarce these days.”

“Like there’s something hunting them,” Alfrid said, cutting me off. “Or scaring them off. What kind of a creature could do that, Bard?”

“I don’t know.”

Alfrid narrowed his eyes. “Something’s going on with the mountain. We’ve been getting reports for a while now. People are fleeing other towns and coming here. Orcs and the like roaming about and now there are even rumors of Smaug coming out of the mountain. You had to have seen something.”

“I didn’t see anything other than a bear on my trip,” I glared down at the small man. If I couldn’t berate him, I could at least intimidate him.

“Well,” Alfrid pursed his lip. “The master wants you to keep an eye out for anything out of the ordinary.”

"Why me?" I asked, hoping there was some way out of this.

“Because you know those woods better than anyone here,” he poked me in the chest. “You know every nook and cranny around the mountain.”

“I know most of them,” I told him. What was he getting at?

“Good,” Alfrid nodded to himself as if patting himself on the back. “That’ll make things easier than. If the stories about Smaug are true, than maybe we have an opportunity on our hands. Play your cards right and maybe we’ll forget about your family’s shame for a bit when we’re counting the gold.”

My eyes widened and I nearly lost my breath. “You wish to steal from Smaug? Are you mad? He’ll kill us all.” The master had lost his mind to his greed. I knew he was stupid, but this? This was something beyond mere stupidity.

Alfrid chuckled. “He may be a dragon but he can’t keep track of every single coin in his treasury. We’ll just steal a little bit here and there. The dragon won’t notice.”

“Yes he will,” I snarled. My hands were balled up into fists. The guards kept their hands on the pummel of their swords in case I tried something. “He will know and he will track us back here. No one will be spared. You’re bringing death to our doorstep.” Ironic as my daughter had just done that very thing.

Alfrid rolled his eyes. “The decision’s been made, Bard. Just do your duty to the master.” I opened my mouth to say something, but he lifted a finger. “Just remember, you’re expendable. We can always find another hunter or bowman. I doubt your little family could do well on their own without you.”

He had me right where he wanted me. They always did. I was clever, but they were underhanded. They would bleed my family dry after I died, or worse. “Very well.” My shoulders sagged as I accepted my fate. “I’ll keep an eye out for the dragon, but I tell you that you shouldn’t trust those rumors.”

“We’re willing to gamble,” Alfrid shrugged. “Thank you for your cooperation.” He walked away, stopping at the doorway. He turned his head. “Oh and I hope to see that beautiful daughter at the festival. I’d like to be her first dance.”

I just stared at the man, trying to bore holes in his head with just my gaze. All of my hate for this town, all of my hate for the dragon, was directed towards him. Let Smaug come. Let him do what he likes. If he would just burn this filth to ashes, the dragon could do whatever he wanted for all I cared.

Author's Note

Getting back on track and I'm hoping to keep up a steady pace. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They help keep me going and I appreciate them. :twilightsmile:

Of Dresses and Thrushes

This was asinine. This was pure asinine. No, it was worse. This was degrading and tiresome. I didn’t deserve to be subjected to this torment. I am Smaug, the greatest and chiefest of calamities. I am the embodiment of fire and death. I deserve to be treated with respect. Acknowledged as superior to that of any who dared gaze upon my form. I...

“Does this dress make my butt look too big or too small?”

I groaned. Not even lying amongst my gold helped quell the irritation I felt. For the last several hours, I have been forced to watch my jewel try on dress after dress. All the while, she had to go on and on about her behind. It was maddening in more ways than I thought possible. “You look fine.”

“You haven’t opened your eyes yet,” she had a point.

“Because I find this whole thing tiresome,” I finally opened my eyes and looked at her. I shouldn’t have done that. I should have kept them shut and simply ignored her. Counting my gold would have been much more relaxing and time well spent. No, I had to listen to my precious jewel. Of course I had to. She was my property so I must gaze upon her from time to time.

The moment I laid my eyes upon her, I was still. The orange dress wasn’t extravagant. At least, I didn’t think so. I don’t know much of the ways of women’s dressings. Moreso how they burn quite quickly. It was fitting, but poofy in a manner of speaking. Her flowing mane was held in some sort of bound manner, resembling a tail of sorts. I felt something stir inside of me as I gazed upon her. It was similar to what I felt when looking at that young human girl. This was much stronger though. It was a feeling I kept getting every time she changed her dress and it was infuriating.

Curse this mare for the confusing emotions she thrusts upon me. She’s doing it on purpose. Hmm, perhaps it’s a ploy to aid in her escape? Yes, that is possible. You are clever, my precious jewel. Not as clever as I. Still, I could not find my voice. What type of spell can she cast with just her visage?

Celestia blinked in confusion as she gazed at me. Then she smiled that small smile of hers. “Am I that breathtaking?”

I snorted. The sudden rush of air forced her to flutter her wings to keep balanced. “All my jewels are breathtaking. I just find this whole thing ridiculous. You are beautiful. Why hide it within such clothing like the infantile races outside?”

“Because we are attending a festival,” Celestia answered.

“And you still believe that we are attending?” I asked with an amused chuckle. After leaving that infernal child’s sight, I was able to think clearly once more. I would not be swayed by the opposite sex in any manner ever. “You are truly naive.”

Celestia frowned. “You promised, Smaug. You promised that family that you’d be there for the festival.”

“And I should go out of my way to attend a festival for the race of men?” I snarled, lifting my head up high to look down at her. “The same race that drove my kind to near extinction? Those that have done nothing but try to steal the treasure I have worked for my whole life? I would rather tear out my own scales than go.”

“Then you don’t deem your hoard worthy of another’s eyes?” Celestia quirked an eyebrow. “You believe that your splendor is yours and yours alone and that others just have to assume you possess it?”

I narrowed my eyes. “What are you getting at?” She was always up to her tricks. Hers was a cunning mind, for an equine.

“Oh nothing,” Celestia idly inspecting an outstretched wing. She ‘hmmd’ and pulled out a loose feather with her teeth. Spitting it out, she smiled. “I am beautiful, am I not?”

“You are mine,” I said. It was hard to keep the agitation and pride from my voice. “All of which I possess is beautiful. From the smallest coin to this entire mountain for which I am king.”

“Would it not be gracious to show off this wealth?” She tilted her head upwards to look at me. “They are envious of your wealth, Smaug. Why not show them they are envious for a reason? Show them the true wealth of a dragon.”

I blinked in confusion. I did boast of having the greatest wealth in all of Middle Earth. Would there be any misgivings in showing it off? The races of Middle Earth knew I had it here in the mountain. They dared not enter, but did they know how vast it truly was? Accursed mare. Why must her words be so tempting. “They should already know of the wealth I possess. I am king under the mountain. All that dwells inside is mine.”

“That was centuries ago,” Celestia added, causing me to snort. Centuries are nothing to me. “They may have forgotten.”

“Then I will remind them,” I growled. Forgotten? Forgotten? Had the races of Middle Earth become complacent during my slumber? Oh yes, they would. I am not amongst them anymore. They had grown soft and weak without a true fire drake to instill fear in their hearts. “I will show them true riches with just one jewel. That I and I alone can obtain such riches.”

Celestia smiled. “Of course. You are Smaug the magnificent.” She bowed her head. “I am truly thankful I am allowed to dwell in your kingdom.”

I grinned down at her. “You are welcome, my precious jewel.” I am glad to have won this argument that easily. I would show off to these humans and show them the greatness of dragons this age has been denied.

“And you are my gracious host,” Celestia chuckled. “Of course, now comes the big question of how we’re going to attend. I doubt they are going to be so welcoming of you in this form.”

“No sane man would welcome a dragon into his village,” I snorted. “Lest he wishes to see true terror face to face.” I realized I rarely did get to look my victims in the eyes as I destroyed them. Pity. It gives me such a thrilling feeling.

Celestia tapped her chin with her hoof as she pondered. It honestly still surprises me how versatile her limbs are for an equine. “I know for a fact that you are a wonderful practitioner of transformation magic, Smaug the Stupendous.”

I peered at her inquisitively. “I dabble as much as the next fire drake. It is simple magic, for a dragon at least.” Where was she going with this and why did I believe I was going to hate it? “Why are you asking? You already know of this?”

“Because my dear dragon,” Celestia’s eyes twinkled with what I would call mischief. “I have figured out the perfect way to attend and blend in with the crowds.”

“And how do you suppose we do that, my precious jewel?” I chuckled. She was probably going to have us both attend as birds or some little animals.

“We are going to the festival as humans.”

______________________________________________________________________

A thrush had no business being out in this foggy, human town. It was so humid, I knew my feathers were soaked from merely flying through it all. I had a half a mind to tell Smaug what trips like this did to my wings, but I had another half of mind that reminded me that I loved living. So I just had to endure. This was going to be a long assignment. I didn’t even know why Smaug wanted me to tail some humans. He was Smaug. He could just burn this whole place to the ground whenever he liked and no one could stop him.

I wasn’t going to ponder why Smaug didn’t just kill these humans. That’s what he does, doesn’t he? Kill and plunder. So why isn’t he doing it here? They don’t have much, but I saw how the human leader of this place flaunted his shiny pieces. Smaug would want them, yet he’s spared these people. Perhaps this was Celestia’s doing, or the dragon was just lazy. Either way, I didn’t care. I just wanted to live to tomorrow.

Thankfully, I didn’t have that much trouble finding the home of the humans my master wanted me to track. Keeping a low profile was necessary of course. There were a few hawks about and disgruntled humans. I wasn’t taking any chances. A small window was open on the side of the house. I’d chalk this up to luck, because if I was a human, I’d do my best to keep this accursed fog out. So I flew right on in and perched myself on a hook on the wall. I gave the place a glance. The forest was a much better place to live, but this would do. For humans at least.

There was a human on the bed. Normally, I’d do my best to hide. She wasn’t scary though. She was little, probably a hatchling of sorts. She was sewing a dress. It was plain and brow, like my own feathers. At least these humans had good taste. She was humming a little tune. A sweet one. It was a tune I’ve never heard before, so I just stood and listened. My head bobbed along with the tune as I got lost in it.

“Oh, hello little one.” The girl’s voice broke me out of my trance. “What are you doing here?”

I looked down at the young human girl as she tilted her head. “I’m watching over you.” I found it amusing that the race of men could not speak with us animals. There were tales the elder thrushes speak occasionally of the men of Dale talking freely with us. Those were baseless-

“Why?” The girl tilted her head in confusion. “Is there a reason you want to watch me?”

I blinked in shock. Perhaps those legends were true. “You can understand me?”

The girl nodded. “Yes, of course I can.”

“And you don’t find this odd?”

“I just rode a winged unicorn that can talk, while holding a dragon in the form of a raven.” The girl shrugged. “A talking bird doesn’t surprise me. Besides, you’re a really cute bird.” She lifted up a hand and stroked my feathers. Given my nature, I couldn’t help but flinch at first contact. She quickly pulled away. “Did I hurt you?”

The way her eyes shimmered caused me to act fast with my response. I didn’t want her to cry. “No, of course not. I’m just a bit of a coward.”

The girl smiled and continued petting me. “My name is Tilda. What’s your’s?”

“Thrush,” I answered. “At least that’s what my master calls me.”

“Is he the one who told you to watch me?” She asked curiously.

I nodded. “My master, king under the mountain, wishes for me to keep him informed on this family.” I gulped, realizing I had made a grave error just now. “And I shouldn’t have told you that.”

“Don’t worry,” Tilda’s smile wiped away any and all concerns from my heart. “Your secret is safe with me.”

I sighed in relief. For some reason, I couldn’t help but trust this little girl. Before we could talk some more, which I found refreshing to talk with someone without the ever present dragon about, someone slammed open the door. Tilda quickly rushed to the front. That’s where an older human girl storm into the house. She was soaking wet from head to toe.

“Sigrid,” Tilda gave the girl a concerned gaze. “Are you-?”

“I hate this town,” Sigrid nearly roared as she stormed upstairs. I was somewhat surprised she didn’t break the railing on the stairs, given how strong her death grip on it was. “I hate these people. I hate everything about this place. I don’t even know if I can properly say how much I hate it.”

“Sigrid,” Tilda spoke up. “Should I go get you something?”

“No!” Sigrid nearly roared. “I just want to be away from...EVERYTHING!”

When the older human was out of reach, Tilda sighed. There was a loud ‘smack’ noise of someone closing something. A ‘door’ perhaps. “This town has a lot of bad people in it. A lot more good people, but still some bad.”

“Why don’t you just leave?” That was a funny question honestly. I could just abandon the forests around the mountain. Smaug would never find me, nor would he care. Yet...for some reason I didn’t. I couldn’t explain why. I just didn’t leave him. He needed me. At least, I think he did. That dragon was lazy in his own way. He needed someone to be his eyes and ears for the outside world. Of course, he could just turn into a bird. Why did he still need me? Well, I keep telling myself he’s lazy.

“Because this is our home,” Tilda said it as though leaving was never an option. “Father says the lands outside are too dangerous. There are orcs and goblins swarming about and really bad men who’d love to rob us. It’s safe here, even if some of the people are mean.”

I knew what she was talking about. There were many thrushes around that were screaming about tall, pale two legs that burned and killed whatever they touched. I didn’t want to listen to them, but they were closer than I would have liked. Something was stirring them up. Something that could control hordes of orcs and goblins and even the bad men. I didn’t want to think about what it could be.

“But enough about that,” Tilda smiled and took me in her gentle hands. “Let’s go back to my room. I never do get to talk to birds anymore.”

I nodded in agreement. A pleasant conversation is always good. Celestia had shown me that. So it wouldn’t hurt to talk with this human so freely. Smaug didn’t have to know.

Author's Note

I seem to be on a roll lately and I hope I can get these out faster. I also hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are most helpful. :twilightsmile:

Alicorns and Baggins

No matter the age, there are times where even the oldest and wisest beings can act childishly. I happen to love indulging in such acts. It made me feel young, free, and I loved seeing the smiles of my subjects. I missed them all so, but I knew I’d see them soon. Right now I had a bigger problem on my hooves. A problem that came in the form of a reluctant dragon.

“It would only be for a few hours,” I commented. The dragon said nothing. He just kept to himself, buried up to his head in his gold. I sighed. “You are being unreasonable.”

“How am I supposed to act when you ask such a ludicrous thing of me?” Smaug snorted, giving me an agitated stare. “Transform into that of man? Death would be preferable. I will not degrade myself to that level. A raven is one thing. A man?” He scoffed.

An agitated dragon wasn’t an agreeable dragon. Perhaps I had made a mistake in asking him out of the blue like that. It was in a way, but there was no avoiding this. He would have gone off and sulked any which way I put it. It was better to get it over with. That’s what I thought at least. Now I wasn’t so sure.

“You are acting like a child, Smaug.” I narrowed my eyes as he lifted his head. Gold cascaded off his form like water. Hmm, it has been ages since I’ve washed myself under a waterfall. So refreshing. So peaceful.

‘Focus on the dragon.’

Right. Smaug would love to join me~ His rough scales could definitely scratch an itch.

‘Not like that!’

I’m such a tease. Even to myself at times. Staves off boredom when I’m alone...and without my sister. I best not drown myself in my sorrows and failures now. I had a dragon to tame. An honestly attractive dragon, if you were in to scalies. Eh, maybe I was a bit. Helps that I’ve spent so much time with him and the dragons of my own world.

“A child?” Smaug leered down at me. He seemed to love to remind me who was bigger, with how he liked to keep his head up on high and shoulders locked. “You dare call me a child? Nothing better than a hatchling? Do you remember who you’re talking to, my precious jewel?” His wings exploded out from the gold, stretching out wide. “I am the greatest and chiefest of calamities. With one beat of my wing, I could sink that town of man. I have fought tooth and claw to be where I am now. I am ages old.”

“Yet you were sulking like a child.”

I didn’t flinch when Smaug lunged his head like a snake, snapping his jaws mere inches from my muzzle. I had plenty of experience with dragons and other beasts. Flinching was a sign of weakness and they would take advantage of it. “Don’t forget where you are, my precious jewel.” He mocked. “You are mine! Every moment you breath is a moment is a testament to my patience. I allow you to live for you are my property.”

“And I cannot ever truly express how thankful I am for your kindness,” I noticed his snout was still close to me, so I gently nuzzled against it to show my appreciation. Even if I hated being referred to as an object, it was best to humor the silly drake. He, however, didn’t much care for the show of affection.

Smaug had whipped his head back as he stared at me in slight shock. It didn’t last long, for he just narrowed his eyes. It’s possible he’s growing used to my affection. Of course, given how his head spikes were flexing about, it’s also possible it wasn’t something he was used to yet. It was a cute sight in my opinion, especially with how his face flushed. He narrowed his eyes. “Do not toy with me, Celestia. I know you wish for me to go to this festival with you in that form. How you want me to ‘bond’ with the human family and that insufferable little girl. I allowed her that one time to hold me, because I want my jewel to be happy. I won’t do so again.”

“We shall see, oh honorable Smaug.” I bowed my head. It would be best if I didn’t push him any farther. I knew he wouldn’t kill me, but he could always thrash me about if I pushed him too far.

“I will go to this festival as myself,” Smaug proclaimed. “I will show them my true might. They will remember a time when we dragons used to rule Middle Earth with but fire and claws.”

“Ah,” I held up a hoof. “But how will you join the festival if your grandiose form would surely crush the town? Surely they cannot be in awe of your splendor if they are all dead.”

“True,” Smaug furrowed his brow. “A smaller form is in order.” His wing hands softly ran through the gold as he pondered. “I will not go as a raven.”

“For cute reasons, I assume?” I smiled up at him when he scowled.

“No,” Smaug growled and I kept my mouth shut. I was still on thin ice right as of this moment. “I simply don’t want my feathers to be water logged. I’d rather not fall into the lake if I can help it.” The way he twitched when he said ‘lake’ made me frown in concern. Something obviously troubled him about it. “I could go as an equine.”

I gave him my best ‘are you kidding me?’ stare. It’s an easy stare to master, especially since I had to deal with the incompetent nobles of the court for over a thousand years. Not fun. “Smaug, you can’t-”

Smaug’s body started to glow so brightly that most creatures would have turned away. Thankfully, I am a sun goddess so I can see through any light. It gave me a chance to witness his form shifting. Dragon magic is one of the more fascinating magic types that can be found in any land. It comes in many forms, from wild draconic magic that dwells in each dragon to dragon slayer magic. Not many ponies or other beings have been able to harness either.

It didn’t take more than a few seconds for Smaug’s magic to dissipate. I could tell from the shape it was an equine, but…..

An alicorn? A male alicorn? It has been ages since I’ve seen a male of my kind. Most gods were of different body types, but this? He was easily a head taller than myself. His scent was...intoxicating. It was hard to concentrate on anything really. Even thinking was difficult. His horn was so long and sharp~ It looked smooth as smooth as his scales. With its powerful, jagged complexion, it easily looked like one of his head spikes. Oh, how I want to rub that horn….

‘Celestia, no.’

His fur was the same color as his scales and had such a clean sheen to them. His mane, which was wild and free, was a slight darker tone. The muscles underneath that fur...Oh those muscles~

‘Celestia, you are an adult. Start acting like it and stop drooling like a pre-teen goddess barely past her thousandth year.’

I couldn’t help it. It has been over ten thousand years since I’ve seen a male alicorn. His chiseled features, like that of a dragon and pony combined in the best ways.

I must touch them.

‘No touchie!’

His wing was different. It still held a draconic shape, but it was as furry as a bats. It did remind me of the Vamphirines that Luna liked to keep as her guards. It just...fit him so well. I wanted those big, strong wings to hold me.

‘Celestia, have some dignity!’

His tail was long and furry. near the end, it had a large section of poofy fur that looked oh so gorgeous. His face...His face was molded out of the sexiest mold that had ever graced the land of sexy. His eyes were striking. They were still slitted like his old ones, but fuller and so like mine in some ways. I never noticed how beautiful his eyes were before.

‘I have regressed to that of a preteen. Whelp, I can’t get any worse.’

“I made a couple of improvements,” Smaug grinned, obviously proud of his sexy guise. “I shant go about with feathers if I can help it. So, this form is acceptable….Celestia, why are you drooling and why are you nearly as red as my own hide?”

“Mine~”

Smaug oh so cutely blinked in confusion. “What?”

Oh, I’ll show you ‘what’~

_______________________________________________________________________

There are few lands in Middle Earth that are as peaceful as the lands of the hobbits. Oh yes, they were a closed off race. They didn’t care much for outsiders. If they had it their way, they’d build a wall to keep everyone else out. Of course, that would be too much time and effort that could be spent eating and enjoying the peace and quiet.

Yes, hobbits were a lazy race in my opinion. Which is why I loved them so. It was so fun to shake up this peace. To show them what life outside their lands was like. They thought me troublesome for it. I didn’t care. As long as I see the smiles of the children and know of one or two brave hobbits that were inspired by my stories to leave the Shire, I will be content. Though I did like to spend the occasional visit relaxing. It was a peaceful place. So warm and welcoming.

“A hobbit?” Saruman’s voice reminded me that I wasn’t here to relax. “You wish to use a hobbit to steal from Smaug? Has Radagast been sharing his mushrooms with you? I told you what they do to the mind, but that blasted wizard keeps using them.”

I shook my head. Radagast and Saruman had never seen eye to eye. Shame really. They were both close friends of mine. It would be nice to just smoke a little with the both of them together. “Perish the thought. Mushrooms make for terrible smokes.”

“Then what forced this idiotic idea into your mind?” Saruman asked. The two of us were riding our horse through the Shire at a leisurely pace. “Do you believe for a moment that you, thirteen dwarves, and a hobbit could steal from Smaug and whatever lies within the mountain?”

“No,” I answered truthfully, before smiling. “Which is why you’re coming with us.”

“Of course I am,” Saruman nodded. “Someone has to has to be the voice of reason, for there is very little of it in that thick head of yours.”

The two of us chuckled at the little jest. It was honestly a breath of fresh air having him along. I can’t remember the last time we went on an adventure. Well, maybe the last time Sauron was wandering the land of the living. Those certainly were extraordinary times.

“Gandalf,” Saruman frowned. “We must be serious. I know nothing of what dwells within Erebor. It is strong enough to slay Durin’s Bane. It may be our match.”

“It could very well be that it just dealt the final lucky blow,” I suggested. “Smaug still lies within the mountain city as well, my friend.”

“Which is why we must make haste,” Saruman said. “If Smaug has allied himself with such a strong ally, we have very little chance to defeat them as of now. Whatever foolhardy plan you have concocted in that skull of yours better be good. For all our sakes.”

I didn’t say anything for a few moments. My plan wasn’t perfect. None of them are, but now wasn’t the time for failure. I didn’t fail during the fight against Sauron ages ago. I would not fail this time. I just wanted to go over my plan again. Well, after I talk with a certain hobbit. I stopped my horse. “We get off here. I don’t think our little hobbit friend will appreciate such giants riding up on him.”

“Yes,” Saruman dismounted. “Because he’ll appreciate two, large wizards looming over him just the same without any horses present.”

I snorted as I dismounted. “Do not be so pessimistic, my friend.”

“Someone has to be,” Saruman countered. He jabbed a finger in my direction. “You are far too optimistic for your own good. It will get you killed one of these days, mark my words Gandalf.”

I grinned. “A little optimism never hurt.” The two of us walked on over to a little burrow where a familiar hobbit lounged about smoking. Which reminded me that I hadn’t had my day’s smoke yet. Dreadful business that, but it can’t be helped. Saruman was never much of a smoker.

He didn’t see either of us at first. His smoke must have been that good, which again I envied. I am a connoisseur of smokes. I know each and every flavor and puff imaginable. Hobbit smokes were rather relaxing. When the two of us had blocked the sun from his eyes, he looked up. He took out his smoke and looked at us in confusion.

“Can I help you?” Bilbo asked.

“That remains to be seen,” I commented, giving the hobbit a long gaze. He wasn’t the little spitfire I remember. He was too laid back. Too lazy. That would change soon enough. I hoped so at least.

“This is the hobbit you wish to take with us?” Saruman asked of me. “He looks more like a messenger than a thief. I see no bravery or courage. Just idle laziness.”

“Do not be fooled,” I said, peering down at the confused hobbit. “He is more than he appears.”

“Wait a moment,” Bilbo Baggins stood up. His gaze flicked between us. “What are you two talking about? Thieves? There are no thieves here, I assure you. No sir. I think you have the wrong place.”

“I think not,” I quipped. “If this was indeed the wrong place than that would make you the wrong person and in all my years, I have never been wrong.”

“I would disagree with you, my friend.” Saruman added. “But I shant now. We don’t have time for idle chit chat. The stakes are high on this venture. All of Middle Earth is in danger and you, Mr. Baggins, are our fool’s hope at stopping it.”

Bilbo just stared at Saruman for a moment.

“It would appear you have stolen his voice,” I chuckled. “Perhaps you were too blunt.”

“He should know what he is getting into,” Saruman quipped.

Bilbo cleared his throat. “Yes, that’s...That’s all well and good. Danger has to be stopped, but I’ve got plans for the evening. Can’t miss dinner.” He quickly walked over, put his pipe into his mouth, and took out his mail. He puffed a few times, glancing at his mail. He honestly thought we’d just leave, or at least hoped we would. How naive.

“Dinner?” I stroked my beard. “Would you mind a few guests?”

“No, I think not.” Bilbo quickly put in. “I prefer to be left alone, thank you very much.”

“Splendid,” I grinned. “I’ll bring over my companions. They are famished from their travels.”

“Did...Did you not hear what I just said?” Bilbo asked, blinking in both shock and agitation. “I want to be left alone.”

“We’ll be here sometime tonight,” I turned to leave. “I would prepare a feast. My companions are likely to eat your out of house and home.”

“Now listen here,” Bilbo took a couple steps closer. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face him. “I will not prepare a feast, because I will not have them. Who do you think you are?”

“I am Gandalf,” my smile was earnest. He had to have remembered me. “Surely you can place the name to the person.”

I saw a spark of recognition in Bilbo’s eyes. “I remember that name. You’re that wandering wizard that made such excellent fireworks.” I chuckled, murmuring more to myself how pleased I was that he remembered me. This might be easier than I thought. “Didn’t know you were still in business.”

I frowned. “And where else should I be?” Bilbo fidgeted underneath my glare. He should. There is nothing worse than an agitated wizard.

“Gandalf, we do not have time to ponder your ridiculous life choices.” Saruman commented with agitation, earning my own ire in return. “I have no idea why you’ve brought me here to see this hobbit. He is just as lazy as the rest of his kind. He is no use to us.”

“Now I would take offense to that,” Bilbo piped up. “We hobbits can be go getters if we want to be. It’s just there’s no reason to leave our holes. Nice places and all…” He awkwardly puffed a few more times. “Look, you want me to go on an….?”

“Adventure,” I nodded. “Yes, it would be good for you and humorous for me.”

“Now see, that’s the problem. We hobbits don’t want any adventures here,” Bilbo made his way to the door. “Thank you. You might try over the Hill or across the Water. So Goodbye.”

“To think I would be shooed away like a common beggar by Belladona Took’s own son,” I shook my head in exasperation. That hobbit was a kindred spirit. There was a fire in her soul, a sense of adventure. I only regret I wasn’t able to share a few more adventures with her. “You’ve changed and not entirely for the better, Bilbo Baggins.”

“Which is why this venture is foolhardy,” Saruman scoffed, turning towards the hobbit who had stopped upon my mention of his mother. Lovely woman. “Whatever Gandalf sees in you must be important, Baggins of the Shire. You have a wizard vouching for you. Don’t be a bigger fool than this old madman.”

“I have never once gone mad,” I commented. “I have just been slow on the rare occasion.”

“Look,” Bilbo said, holding up a hand to stop us from squabbling. We might have gone on for hours. “I am a Baggins. We don’t go on adventures. We don’t go thrill seeking. We are content where we are. Good morning!” He quickly rushed inside and close the door.

“Your brave little hobbit certainly scurries around like a rat,” Saruman sneered.

“You are being too harsh on him,” I frowned as I moved up to mark the door for my dwarf companions. “He has the will and the heart of his mother. If anything, he could be one of the greatest of Middle Earth if we simply push him in the right direction.” An ‘x’ would do for now.

“A push?” Saruman frowned. “You gamble the fate of our world on a ‘push’?”

“I have gambled with less,” I reminded him.

Saruman sighed, before smiling softly. “You have indeed and for some reason, it’s always paid off. You’re living proof that it is better to be lucky than smart.”

I laughed. “I am happy to be that, my friend. Happy indeed. Now we must go and meet our dwarf companions. They need to be informed of this spot.”

Saruman shook his head. “You go. I’ll meet you tonight. I care not for the race of dwarves. Too hard headed and stubborn. Always digging deeper and deeper without looking up over their heads. The less I have to spend time with them, the better.” He walked off.

I sighed. I knew this adventure was going to be troublesome. The dwarves and I got along well enough. They were a jovial race and I loved them for that. Bilbo would come around and my friend Saruman’s power would come in handy. I just wondered if they would try and kill each other by the end.

Author's Note

Yep, I'm getting faster. Your comments and support really helped. So I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please don't forget to comment. :twilightsmile:

Feast Your Eyes

I have always believed myself to be a handsome dragon. There was no female dragon that could resist my charm. Oh how I remember their coos and awws from just witnessing my flight. How they adored me oh so much. Yes, I remember how they would battle with one another to mate with me. Why would they not? I am Smaug, the chiefest and greatest of calamities. I was the king of my domain and no drake ever dared challenge my right to rule. To hoard. To mate.

I knew my attractive nature would transmit to any form. I knew Celestia would fawn over me the moment I created this body. She would want nothing more than to be mine, in more ways than one. It would have been humorous. This however…..

“Mine~”

Her face was red with a deep blush of sorts. It is much easier to see a blush on a furred beast than on a dragon’s scales. Her glazed look never left my body, devouring me with her eyes just as I did my gold. Her wings popped out with a swift ‘pomf’. That was certainly new. Do alicorns puff out their wings to show attraction? An odd and idiotic function. Unless, of course, it was to help her run down her prey. Absurd. I am no one’s prey. She is mine and I will do with her as I wish.

Yet, why am I so nervous? Is it because I am much smaller than I normally am? Is it because I wasn’t familiar with this body? That could be it. Celestia has always been an alicorn. She knows her kind well enough and her magic is strong, even in her weakened state. No matter. I could overpower her. Magic or no magic, I am still Smaug. I would humor her, perhaps even get her to see my own way.

“No, you are mine.” I narrowed my eyes and took a step forward. Her wings seemed to flutter at that motion. A female is still a female. My muscular form is one any would wish to have passed down to their children. Still, it would be best to keep her focused on our conversation. So I cleared my throat. “So, about that human idea.”

Celestia, my precious jewel, my property, did not yield as I thought she would. Instead, she took a step forward. Her eyes were half lidded and she had such a strange smile. “We can discuss this later, my dear master~”

I quirked an eyebrow. Master? I am that, but to hear her say it? Celestia was not a being to admit that so freely. I hadn’t broken her in yet for her to do so. She was a free spirit. An annoying spirit to be sure, but still so free. Quite like myself in some ways. Yet, something was off here. She was still advancing.

“Now, now it’s just us…” She seemed to purr and hiss her words in ways that had a shiver run down my spine. I was so stunned by her actions that I didn’t move a muscle as she walked right up to me. She took off her jewels, which made me heat up for some reason. “Just the two of us alone. No one else.”

“Yes,” I huffed. “That much is clear, Celestia. I don’t think you need to point that out to me.”

“Oh I know,” Celestia surprised me yet again when she lifted a hoof to gently touch my chest. “You are a clever drake.” Her hoof oh so gently rubbed around my chest, making me twitch with something I haven’t felt in ages. “A very handsome, clever drake.”

“That I know as well,” I pushed her hoof down. She would not best me in the art of seduction, or was she not thinking at all? Yes, that was probably it. My alluring nature is just too much for her to handle. I was in control of this situation. “I have shown you my power. My might. There is no form that which I cannot take, but I am still a drake. My fire burns bright and I will not degrade myself to keep any form other than that for long, especially a human’s.”

“Would you make an exception for me?” Celestia tilted her head to the side in question.

“I-” I was cut off when she started nuzzling underneath my own muzzle.

“I am your property, my master~” Celestia purred. “But I am not shining with the warmth that you deserve to bear witness to. There is lacking a certain ‘spark’ to light my true fire.”

What is going on? Why are my cheeks ablaze? I am a dragon, yet this warmth is strange. I have been with many females before, yet now? It must be this furry body playing tricks on me. “I am fire incarnate,” I answered. “I can light any fire.”

“But this is a very special sort of fire,” Celestia slowly walked along my side. It was now that I noticed how sleek and beautiful her form was. Was it always that way? Of course it was. All my property is beautiful. Yet….

Was her behind always this desirable? It was just so shapely. Grr, why must this equine body confound my thoughts? What did it matter if her shapely behind was swinging back and forth as she rubbed herself alongside me? None. I was the master here. I was in control. She was mine, not the other way around.

I opened my mouth to speak, but her wing started caressing my form. I was...speechless. The tingles in my spine...My muscles quivering under her touch and when she trailed along my wings….

My eyes shot open. My wings had never been this sensitive before. They were armor plated, weapons of death. No drake had a wingspan as large as mine. The races of Middle Earth dreaded to hear a single flap of them. Now, I was paralyzed by a single touch, when before not even a catapult could make them quiver. It was an intoxicating feeling. Not to mention that smell. It was hers. I knew her smell well, but I was so much closer to her. I was her own race and….her smell was tempting beyond compare.

“I need you, Smaug.” Celestia whispered as she slowly walked around me. She kept herself close, letting her tail brush against my own.

Why couldn’t I say anything? Why were her mere touches driving me insane? I am Smaug the terrible, destroyer of Dale and King Under the Mountain. She shouldn’t have this type of effect on me. Not an equine. Not a grass eater. Yet, the way her wings played with my own and along my spine, kept me from doing anything.

“My handsome master~” She whispered into my ear. Her breath tickled my new furry ear, causing it to twitch. I honestly prefer just having holes in my head. Ears like this are far too sensitive. “Won’t you make me happy?”

“Yes,” I breathed out. This was humiliating, yet I couldn’t help myself. Her wing was rubbing my back in such a luxurious way. I wanted more.

“I just want one thing,” she nibbled on my ear. Why was that so satisfying? Curse this mare!

“What?”

“The festival,” Celestia rubbed her cheek against my own. “You are handsome in any form.”

I grinned, standing tall. “Yes, yes I am.”

The beautiful mare put her muzzle underneath my own. She kept that delectable body close to mine. Her fur felt as luxurious as any gold against my own hide. “Then will you go with me…?”

“Yes of course.”

“As a human?” She pulled back to look me in the eyes. Her purple eyes shined greater than any stone in my possession. Such beauty. Such grace and such love was held within them. I couldn’t look away.

“Yes.”

A smile pulled broke out across her face. “Splendid,” she pulled away...She pulled away? SHE PULLED AWAY FROM ME?!! “Then we must pick something out for you to wear. I was thinking something red to match your scales.”

Wait, red? I blinked in confusion. Match my scales? Did she say go as a human? WHAT?!! “You temptress!” I growled. Smoke billowed out of my horse nose. Felt a little strange, but I thought nothing of it. I had an infuriating alicorn to deal with.

“Moi?” Celestia put a wing to her chest. “I am nothing of the sort, my beloved Smaug. If anyone is tempting anyone, it is you. That body of yours…” Her face was still red. That blush had never once left her face since I took this form, but it got worse now. She even drooled.

I smirked. “I am something to behold as are you, my little tempting jewel.” I leaned down to nuzzle her and she gasped. Oh that noise was certainly ‘adorable’ as some drakes would put it. “You want me to go as a human?”

“Y-yes.” She was out of breath. Good. It was time she was given the same treatment.

“You are right,” I whispered into her ear. A little nibble on it gained another little gasp from her. “I would be the grandest human of them all. They will be shown true grandeur the likes they can only dream of. You are quite clever. I will go with you. Will that please you?”

“...You please me…”

I blinked in confusion and pulled back. “What are-” I was cut off when her lips met my cheek. Her lips were soft and oh so full of warmth that I have never experienced. Why was my heart racing? Has she planted some sort of curse upon me? Impossible. I am Smaug! I am immune to any and all curses.

“I mean, thank you.” Celestia gulped and looked away. She was fidgeting about. “Thank you for agreeing to go with me in such a form. I am just...tired at being stared at. It would be nice to just...be myself.”

I was stunned. Not just by her action, but by her words. Such sincerity I have never heard before. Well, perhaps in my hatchling days, but in this way? Never. It was so confusing: my emotions, the situation, our forms. Why couldn’t it just make sense? I was finally able to collect myself and cleared my throat. “Yes, well, I think I have been in this form long enough. We’ll discuss clothes tomorrow.” At least I was still in control of this situation. I would indeed by the greatest of all humans...even if I had to share the same space as those miserable Lakemen!

“No,” I felt her hoof quickly grasp my own. If not for our flexible bodies, that surely would have broken something of mine. She stared up at me. Her eyes shimmered with something like...Lust? “I think you can stay in this form a little while longer.”

I am not sure if I like where this is going.

___________________________________________________________

You know, I have grown used to having supper alone. I get to enjoy my food to the fullest without someone distracting me or stealing something of mine. That especially goes for my relatives on the Baggins side of my family. You’d expect better of the sort, but there are always rotten spoils in every garden. Well, at least that’s how the saying goes. Doesn’t apply to all families. I’m very much sure that many of the hobbits around these parts were quite homely. Of course, I’m not going to assume anything of anyone. That simply wasn’t my place. I am a Baggins and we keep to our own.

As I was adding the finishing touches to my meal, I heard my doorbell ring. I blinked in confusion for I wasn’t expecting anyone to come. There were those two odd fellows, but they were simply jesting. Of course they were, especially with how odd the gray one smelled. They must have had a little too much to smoke and were blithering on. Poor fellows. Still, I shan't leave someone to dawdle on my doorstep if I could help it. I have manners.

So I walked over to the front door and opened it. Low and behold, there stood the white robed man. I am not going to lie to myself. He intimidated me and it wasn’t just because of his height. Given how Gandalf is a proclaimed wizard, it stand to reason he might be one. “Can I help you?”

“No,” the man said. “I don’t think you can help any of us, but my friend is adamant as ever.” He looked around the small doorway. “May I come in?”

A Baggins has manners, so of course I stood aside. The man carefully ducked through the doorway and had just barely enough room when he stood up. “Excuse me,” I closed the door behind him. “What are you talking about?”

“I wished to come a little early,” the man said. “My friend is inconsiderate at times. He believes it fun to mess with the races of Middle Earth. I am not so oafish. You need to know what is about to happen.”

“What’s about to happen?” I gulped. I didn’t like the sound of this.

“Dwarves, Master Baggins.” The man ominously said. “Thirteen to be exact.”

“Oh...Oh well,” I fidgeted about. This was not what I had planned for today. No sir. “Well, can’t you just go tell them that tonight isn’t all that well and good for guests? I haven’t prepared anything or setup supper. Um… you could come back next week. I’m sure I can find something suitable.”

The man sighed. “There will be no next week. My friend, for one reason or another, has chosen you to help us on our quest. I think it to be a foolish venture.”

“I do to,” I nodded. “Yes, a Baggins is the last sort of hobbit you want tagging along on a quest. Not built for the road, you see.”

“I do see, but that will not sway Gandalf the Gray.” The man said. “Nor will it I, Saruman the White. While it a foolish venture, there is some merit. Smaug knows not of the smell of hobbits, so a burglar hobbit might be our best option.”

“Excuse me?” I tilted my head in confusion. “Burglar? Smaug? I appear to be missing something very important.” The doorbell rang once more.

Saruman sighed. “It would appear our dwarvish friends have arrived already. Pity. I was hoping for a few more minutes of peace and quiet.”

I groaned inward. I have heard tales of dwarves, none of them were pleasing in the slightest. Still, I am a Baggins. We have manners. So I went to open it. To no surprise of my own, it was indeed a dwarf. He didn’t have any hair on the top of his head, but he had plenty of it elsewhere to make up for the bald spot.

“Dwalin,” the dwarf bowed. “At your service.”

“Bilbo Baggins,” I gave him a bow of my own. “At yours. Do we know each other?”

Dwalin marched in and glared at me. I didn’t know why. It’s almost like he was offended by the thought. “No.” Then he just walked off, before nearly bumping into Saruman. “Ah, didn’t expect to see you here so soon.”

“I thought it prudent to inform the master of this house about his guests,” Saruman stated. I liked this man already. “Someone in our group must have some tact.”

“Bah,” Dwalin scoffed, before marching into the kitchen. “There better be lots of food. I was promised a boat load.”

“Dwarves,” Saruman shook his head. I inclined to follow in his exasperation. If all the dwarves had this one’s tact and manners, i was in for a rough night.

____________________________________________________________________________

Dwarves are a disgusting race. They are even more disgusting when they are eating. They take what is not theirs and treat it as their own. This food, this house. None of that matters to these thick headed barbarians. How their race has survived for so long is beyond me. Of course, how should I know. I am just Saruman the White. I have seen their races grow through the ages and not once have they impressed me by anything more than the depths of their greed and stench.

So here I sit, in another room away from that group of rabble. Thirteen dwarves can not take the mountain. I told Gandalf this many times, yet he will not believe me. That oafish wizard is going to get them all killed. The only one with at least some medium of tact is the elder, but even he falls prey to the vices of his kind. This adventure of Gandalf was going to give me a headache the likes of which no wizard has ever had.

I overheard their conversation. It was nothing really important to note. Mostly just going over things we already know. Wasting time as always. Neither was I surprised to hear that none of the rest of the dwarves would come to help. They would only follow anyone to that mountain if they could obtain a simple jewel. Of course, the Arkenstone is no ordinary jewel, but this was their homeland. The races of men or elves would not make such silly decisions. They would act. Well, the wisest of them would anyway.

Gandalf had finally given Thorin the key. He made a show of it, if you asked me. Always with the dramatics, my friend is. It annoys me to no end. One should simply do and be done with it. Withholding information or items of importance just to make a little show of it? There is a reason why he is not the greatest of us. He lacks wisdom. He is my friend in all meanings of the word, but he is a foolish friend.

Another bout of fighting occurred. “Enough!” Gandalf’s voice was powerful and the lights were driven away. He was using magic. Again with the dramatics. “If I say Bilbo Baggins is a burglar, then a burglar he is.” The magic dissipated, but my annoyance did not. They were forcing this hobbit’s hand. He was not a burglar. He was a lazy hobbit. They kept to their holes, ate, and slept the days away. They were polite dwarves. “Hobbits are remarkably light on their feet. In fact, they can pass unseen by most if they choose and while the dragon is accustomed to the smell of dwarf. The scent of hobbit is all but unknown to him which gives us a distinct advantage.”

That was mostly true, but he had forgotten to mention one thing. I got up from my spot and headed into the kitchen. “Ah, but you are forgetting there are other factors in play.” I spoke up, giving my friend a quirked eyebrow. “Did you forget to tell your little burglar of what lies in the mountain with the dragon?”

Gandalf coughed a few times to clear his throat. “Ah yes, well, you see there is another obstacle in our path. Something powerful. We don’t know what it is, but if it is in league with Smaug, all of Middle Earth could very well be in danger. Which is why we need to move now. We can’t wait any longer to take back the mountain.”

“Nor will we,” I turned my gaze to the hobbit. He was standing there, fidgeting with anxiety and fear. I would not blame him if he fell down in a faint. “Master Baggins, you very could be the key to saving Middle Earth.”

“Saving all of Middle Earth?” Bilbo gulped and stuttered in reply. “Me? Oh no. Oh no, no, no. You’ve got the wrong hobbit. I’m not a hero. I’m not an adventurer and I am not a burglar. I am a Baggins and, well, that just sums me up quite nicely now.”

I chuckled and turned to Gandalf. “He is the one you have chosen to help save us?”

“He is stronger than he appears,” my friend replied, looking me in the eyes. “He may be a Baggins, but he is also a Took.”

“Ah yes,” I rolled my eyes. “The Tooks. You were always so taken with that family. I wonder if your fondness for them has clouded your mind.”

“Now is not the time to doubt me, my friend.” Gandalf glared at me. It was not often that he did so. Well, not to this extent at least.

“I think now is as good as any,” I retorted.

“Gentlemen,” Bilbo was bold enough to step in between the two of us. “Now I know I may not be brave. I’m not an adventurer, but there will be no arguing in my house….especially those that can blow it up with words and magic. That’s not exactly a welcome thought really and you seem like two good friends. Shame to fight over little ol’ me. So let’s not get hasty here.”

Gandalf grinned. “Well said, Bilbo. You’re wiser than any Baggins I know of.”

I sighed. “It would appear he is.” I would take my friend’s word about how wise the Baggins were. I didn’t much care to walk with the hobbits to find out. I bowed my head. “I apologize, my old friend.”

“As do I,” Gandalf did the same.

“No problem,” Bilbo shook his head.

“He may be wise for a hobbit,” Thorin spoke up. “But he is still a hobbit. How can we know for sure that he won’t die on the journey to the mountain?”

“You asked me to find the fourteenth member of this company,” Gandalf said. “I have done so. There’s a lot more to him than meets the eye and he there’s a great deal more that he has to offer than you can possibly imagine,” he turned to look at Bilbo. “Including himself.”

I sighed and closed my eyes. My friend was attempting to bring out the adventurer in this little hobbit. Keeping him out of trouble was going to be difficult. Keeping him alive was going to be even harder. Gandalf always knew how to make anything more complicated than it needed to, not to mention his incessant need to teach others life lessons during it.

“You must trust me,” Gandalf said.

I could see Thorin think it over. He, just as I, doubted my friend’s words about Bilbo Baggins. Yet, he simply nodded. “Fine, we’ll do it your way. Give him the contract.”

“No,” Bilbo shook his head and hands. “Please. No contract. I’m not...You have to…” The contract was passed on quickly to him.

“It’s just the usual,” Balin, the wisest of the dwarves present, spoke. Of course, ‘wise’ isn’t a word I would put to a dwarf if I could help it. “Summary of pocket expenses, time required, funeral arrangements, so forth.”

“Funeral arrangements?” Bilbo blanched as he took the contract.

I snatched it out of his hands. “Come with me, Bilbo Baggins. I think it’s best we discuss this elsewhere.” I would not have our one foolish hope to save us all fainting and running away on us because the dwarves lack tact.

As we walked to another room, Bilbo chuckled nervously. “Their kidding about the funeral arrangements, right? They don’t honestly think to bring a Baggins on a dangerous adventure, do they?”

“They are dwarves,” I spoke to him honestly. “They are idiotic in every possible way. Of course they would.”

“Ah,” Bilbo blanched again. “Yes, that’s what I thought. Dangerous adventures. That’s...that’s...I need to sit down.” He quickly took a seat.

I sighed. “You must think hard on this, Bilbo Baggins. This is no ordinary quest. If it were up to me, I would not have chosen you to be our burglar. I would have not chosen this course of action at all, but my hand is being forced. Middle Earth is in danger.”

“And a hobbit,” Bilbo said, not looking at me. “A Baggins is supposed to save it?”

“Possibly,” I sighed once more. I was doing that a lot lately. “You’re a fool’s hope, but sometimes a fool’s hope can work wonders.” I set the contract down before him and left. “Sometimes, we don’t need heroes to save us. Sometimes, it is the last person you’d expect that saves the day.” I turned to look at him. “You are the last person I’d expect to save anyone...Prove me wrong, Bilbo Baggins. For all of our sakes.”

Author's Note

I'm on a roll with this story. Just four days ago I published a chapter and three days before that. I'm getting better. Your comments have really helped. So I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. I love hearing your thoughts and opinions. :pinkiesmile:

Dressing Up

I’m not one to brag, but I look good as a human. No, good doesn’t do me justice. I was jaw dropping. Of course, that’s just a guess. I haven’t spent ‘a lot’ of time with humans, but I’ve spent enough to know what they see as beauty. Staring at my form in the mirror, I knew I hit that definition perfectly. Helps when you practice transformation magic for a few centuries. That and a little ‘field testing’. Nothing too risque, but shaking it at a few human parties tends to get a reaction out of the males. Well, perhaps a couple of females too.

The humans called it an hourglass figure, or was it voluptuous? Hmm, the second sounds a tad bit more exotic. Voluptuous. Ooh, just rolls off the tongue. I just love humans and their words. So much so that I often incorporated into my own kingdom.

Handle does sound much better than hoofle once I thought about it.

Anyways, I’m just glad Smaug had some full body mirrors lying around. Well, I shouldn’t be surprised. This was a rather large kingdom and I’m sure that the dwarves who lived here had tailors and such. I didn’t want to think about the devastation around me though. I’d long since learned to keep it out of my thoughts. The sorrow would be too much. Which is why I didn’t use any of the dwarvish dress, lovely as some were. They weren’t mine. Instead, I created them from memory. It was a simple spell and hardly used up any magical power, so I didn’t have to worry about how many dresses I could try on.

The dress I had on now was a simple yellow ball dress. Well, simple as in it wasn’t nearly as poofy as many noble dresses. It was sleek and form fitting. It did bloom down at the hip, but the dress stopped just above the ankles. I didn’t want to keep tripping over it, especially in a town on the water. I’m not afraid of getting wet, but I can’t just use a spell to dry myself off. I don’t want to cause a scene….or get tried as a witch. Humanity can be annoying at times.

The dress was sleeveless. I know it would probably be a tad bit scandalous given the state the humans were currently in, but I’m sure it wouldn’t be too obscene. It stopped just above my breasts, so they shouldn’t be shouting too much about obscenity. Strange things breasts. My own were quite large, but I still find it curious as to how much ‘sexuality’ they are given to by humans and other anthropomorphic creatures. Personally, I find the butt to be of much more importance. Most creatures had those and I personally believed mine to be just right.

Though still, my sun dress was far from normal. It shined like the heavenly orb in the sky. Smaug wanted me to show off a bit. A golden necklace, not unlike the one I usually wear as an alicorn, was hung around my neck. I lifted hand to touch the sun pendant at the center of it. It felt strange to be without the mark on my flesh. Even stranger than having fingers and toes. Those were just facets of my biology. Something I had to keep safe, which is why I was wearing simple gold colored shoes. No high heels or any of that nonsense. The mark was something more...I just had to remind myself it was only temporary and I’d get by. Even through my long white gloves, that stretched up a good deal of my arm, I could feel the warmth of the symbol.

My golden mane was swept backwards and a pink bow was tied right in the middle to keep it in place. Now again, a part of me wanted to keep my mane as it was. Even Smaug got on to me about my mane, but I wanted us to blend in….Well, blend in as well as we could. We’d still get stared at, but it wasn’t going to be for my wavy, rainbow mane. No, it was be golden as to pay homage to….an old friend.

‘I don’t think Megan would have been bothered with a little imitation.’

It’s tough being immortal sometimes, seeing old friends pass away. They were never truly gone, however, since I kept them alive in my own heart. It still didn’t stop the pain on occasions.

A deep growl reminded me that I wasn’t the only one dressing up in this small, dwarvish room. Smaug had been irritable the last few days and it wasn’t just because he was human. Oh yes, that was a major factor and I’ve been doing my best to reassure him that it wouldn’t be for long. It was headache inducing work, though it wasn’t all that difficult once I got a feel for him. Both mentally and physically.

He was mainly grumpy over the fact that he’d have to leave his gold. I assured him that no one in their right minds would be stupid to steal from a dragon. He didn’t believe me. He’s a very suspicious beast, even for a dragon. I was just barely able to convince him to leave this afternoon, if only that he’d be able to stay by my side the entire time. I didn’t mind really. I was growing accustomed to having his sexy hide around.

Which brought me to the third reason he was angry. My teasing a few days ago didn’t go as far as he would have liked. Oh we cuddled through the night. There were plenty of nuzzles and I gave him a few kisses on the cheeks, but nothing more. He was both confused and angry because of it. I...I didn’t know how to feel.

Smaug was handsome as a dragon. He was divine as an alicorn. Yet, even though I wanted to take him, to make him my stallion, I….backed out of doing so. I just didn’t feel right with doing it so early, even though I’ve known Smaug close to a year by now. It would have been so easy to do so, but I didn’t. I was scared. I didn’t want to admit it, but I was. I can flirt with the best of them, but in the thousands of years I’ve been alive, I have never committed myself to intercourse.

I’m a virgin in every sense of the word. I’ve never even kissed someone on the lips and Smaug...was he the one to give it to? To give him that special moment, my first time. I didn’t know. I didn’t know if I’d be any good at it and if he’d be disgusted. I just didn’t know and it hurt a little bit because of it. Perhaps I would give myself to Smaug, or perhaps I’d find myself back home and put it behind me.

Of course….I don’t know when I’ll be back home. I don’t know how long I can keep to myself with Smaug around, or if these thoughts are just folly. I’m a tad bit scared of thinking about it. Smaug doesn’t own me. Not truly, but if I gave myself to him, there would be no turning back. A part of me would be his forever and...and...His child would remind me of that. It’s a silly thought, but it could happen. Dragons are the most fertile of creatures. He would find no trouble in impregnating me.

I have always wanted to be a mother. I’ve done my best to treat my subjects as my own, but it isn’t enough. It’s why I often visit the orphanages and schools on my spare time. They made me feel happy. The closest I have ever come to being a true mother was with Sunset Shimmer and….would mine and Smaug’s child end up the same way. Would he/she run away, hating me? I, no, they wouldn’t hate me.

‘Sunset did.’

She’s changed. Twilight told me that she’s changed.

‘Sunset never writes to you. She never talks about you and she’s never asked for you. Sunset doesn’t want you anywhere near her.’

Sunset loves me. My children would love me.

‘And then you’ll make a mistake. They’ll come to hate you. Your children will try to destroy you. Just like your friends, your sister and the only being that can be considered your child. Face it. You are not fit to be a mother.’

I am fit. I deserve to be a mother for all the heartache I’ve gone through. I deserve some happiness of my own.

‘Tell that to Discord, who was awake in stone for a thousand year. Your sister, trapped on the moon. Tell that to Sunset, who ran away from home because she couldn’t stand you. They hated you.’

Shut up. Shut up. Where is this voice coming from? My head hurts. I put my hands over my head in some vain attempt at stopping the pain. It hurt. Nightmare Moon couldn’t be trying to take over. She wasn’t strong enough, but...was this voice right? No. I am not going to fail, but this pain. Shut out the pain.

‘I just want to have some fun, Tia. You wouldn’t let me have fun.’

Discord, you were going too far.

‘You wouldn’t listen to us. You cast us aside.’

No, you changed. You...I was trying to help, but I didn’t know it was hurting you so.

‘How dare you keep this kind of magic from me. You know that I’m ready for this. That I can be great.’

My little sunshine….You weren’t ready. No, I trained you...you weren’t ready.

‘You aren’t worthy of their friendship and love. Twilight will be the same one day as would any beast you birth with that dragon.’

They...no…..silence!

The voices stopped as did the pain the moment I felt too large arms wrap around me. “Celestia, what’s wrong?” There was something in his voice that soothed me. How he held me so delicately and made me feel safe.

Perhaps it would be different with him. Perhaps a kirin child would be possible….and oh so adorable.

___________________________________________________________

Rage. Everything about this form brought such rage within me. A mighty drake stuck in a mushy form such as this? It was disgusting. I couldn’t bear to look at myself in the mirror, but I had to. My precious jewel was very convincing, the temptress. I had the last say of course. She knew that. She was my property. A dragon would never let a horse dictate their life. I just happened to make a decision she enjoyed very much so.

Not enough. Ugh, I hated that alicorn form. Celestia’s body was most enticing then. The sight, the smells, the everything. She was the living definition of beauty amongst her kind. I could see that now. At least that form gave me more than this one. I felt naked, odd given how I’m so clothed.

Such clothes were red as my hide. A ‘suit’ as Celestia called it. Something common in her world. It felt leathery, similar to my own hide with even the same pattern. The cape adorned on it was just the same. My precious jewel thought it was silly. She thought capes weren’t practical. HA! This paltry thing functions to show the world that I will not part with my wings. This cape would suit me well. Even with it, I found clothes a tad bit stupid, but humans had no form of protection. Their skin was weak. I didn’t want to look at it, which is why I wore these black gloves over my hands. Celestia thought a little variation in color would do me nicely. Bah, at least these black boots were good for something, keeping these pathetic feet safe.

The rest of my human form, from the reddish-brown hair and green and blue eyes, flat face and all that just made me growl in frustration. Celestia was going to pay for this and for what she did. Teasing me. Cuddling me. Without any sort of pay off. It has been centuries since I have had relief and she teases me so. She will rue the day she teased Smaug, the dragon dread.

That’s when I heard said female. She sounded...like she was in pain! I rushed over as quickly as these scrawny human legs could take me. That’s when I saw her clutching her head as she cried. She was shaking, about to fall. I wouldn’t let that happen. She is my jewel and she will not be damaged. I quickly pulled her into my arms. Huh, even as a human she feels good against me. She’s beautiful in this form.

It’s this damnable species thing again. Thinking her beautiful when she doesn’t hold the majesty of dragons. I have gone daft in my isolation indeed.

“Celestia, what’s wrong?” I asked of her. She turned to look up at me. Her face was marred by the tears she shed. Those beautiful, purple gems shining up into my own. They had no right to hold such sadness. Her lips quivered and she mouthed something, before she shut them. She didn’t say anything and just buried her face into my chest.

I pondered what upset her so, before I felt the darkness once more. I growled in anger. He would not leave my property alone. I was being kind to Sauron in not going out there right now and smashing whatever bits and pieces managed to survive his war against the lesser races of Middle Earth. It would be so easy to do so. I couldn’t now. I would not leave my gems, my gold...my Celestia. They were all mine. I was King Under the Mountain. This was my territory and Celestia would not weep here. With my own magic, I was able to still whatever hold that vermin had on her.

She seemed to relax. That was good. I don’t know what to do with crying females anyways. She gave me a teary smile and a peck on the cheek. “Thank you, Smaug.”

Why couldn’t I move again? Why was I burning up so? This female has far too much power for her own good. As long as she isn’t crying though, I’ll keep my mouth shut right now. I just kept my hold on her until she was fine.

_______________________________________________________

There is nothing in the world I love more than gold. The smell of it. The taste of it. I loved everything about it, but I wouldn’t forget about gems and the like. Oh no I shant. My favorite past time is to count my own store of it. The people of my town were so generous, giving and wanting nothing in return. At least, I made sure they knew that was how it worked. I honestly doubt those commoners know what to do with gold. Probably try to kill fish with it or something. Commoners were moronic like that.

I was busy counting the newest batch of gold at my desk. There were several dishes of different delectables I have been snacking on. I have to maintain my health and image. That meant I needed enough food to survive. That and I wouldn’t clean these up. That was for the maids. I frowned as I looked at the small pile. I took up a coin and bit into it. It was real.

“The smallest haul I’ve had in years,” I scowled as I counted the gold coins once more. “Don’t these people know I need to make a living?”

“Of course they don’t sire,” Alfrid, my trusted servant, answered. He was a reliable fellow and was one of the few intelligent people in this forsaken town. “They don’t know how hard you work to keep this town afloat.”

“Of course they don’t,” I stood up from my chair and went to the balcony. I sneered as I looked at my town. “For thirty years I’ve done my best to make this town great. Look at it. It’s decaying.”

“Dreadful sight it is, sire.”

“It’s these people,” I said with conviction. “They’re letting it rot and they aren’t doing anything about it. All they do is complain and complain. I’m the best master they’ve ever had. I don’t know why they can’t see it.” I turned away from it and stalked back inside. I wouldn’t bother keeping myself outside when I had such a fine interior.

“It’s the rabble rousers,” Alfrid said. “They’re becoming louder, sire. They’re making it difficult for the town to get by.”

“Then stop them,” I sat down on my luxurious, imported sheeted bed. “Cease their rabble rousings at once. Show these people I’m the Master of Laketown, not just some stooge.”

“Won’t be that simple,” Alfrid commented, picking through my gold. “They want change.”

“They’ll have change when we get the dragon’s gold,” I nodded to myself. It was such a brilliant plan. “Why haven’t we heard from Bard yet? It’s been several days.”

“The dragon hasn’t been spotted outside the mountain for a while, sire.” Alfrid frowned and turned to me. “Though you know Bard. I wouldn’t put it past him that he’d try and trick us.”

“Trick me?” I blinked in confusion. “After everything I’ve done for him? He’s allowed to stay in this town isn’t he? He should be grateful. Bah, that man has always been a thorn in my side. He’s a troublemaker.”

“That he is, sire.” Alfrid nodded and grinned. “He might be planning something behind our backs. He is popular with the people.”

“Yes, I know.” I groaned. Bard was the most popular man in the town, even if the people hated his family for their mistake. That and how often he tried to fight against my fair rule. “Blasted man. I wish I didn’t have to rely on him when it comes to that gold.”

“How do we know he’ll tell us?” Alfrid quirked an eyebrow.

“He’s lie to me?” I scowled. “Of course he would. Maybe he’s seen the dragon already and hasn’t told me. He could be trying to keep all the gold for himself, that rat.”

“Perhaps we should keep a closer eye on his family,” Alfrid said. “Get them to feel more at home and it’s always nice to have a bargaining piece.”

I grinned and nodded. “Splendid idea. Keep plenty of guards and spies around their house, Alfrid. I knew there was a reason I kept you around.”

“I do my best, sire.” Alfrid bowed, grinning. “I’ll keep a really close eye on them.”

“Good,” I stood up and went to my closet. I always kept several expensive clothes nearby. This town was filthy, so I had to import them. The people needed to see their Master well off in order to get by. If their Master looked splendid, surely he is great, that’s what they will think. I frowned and started scratching my left arm. “Now help me into something else. These furs are itching like mad.”

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait. Some problems arose and I had to rewrite this chapter. I hope you all enjoy it and please comment. They really do help. :twilightsmile:

To Shoe or Not To Shoe. That is the question.

“Smaug,” I rubbed my forehead in agitation. “I just want you to listen to me and listen well. For the last time, I will not wear those things.”

“Why not?” Smaug narrowed his eyes, holding a pair of diamond high heels. They shone beautifully in the light and he’d been trying to get me into them for the last few hours.

“Because I’m a quadruped first,” I huffed and crossed my arms. “High heels are impractical for ponies and I just don’t see the appeal. Besides, how am I supposed to fight in those things?” I quirked an eyebrow. As Starswirl and my own mother would say, hope for the best and prepare for the worst.

Smaug snarled. “None would dare fight against a dragon, least of all those lakemen.” He spat out the last word like it was poison. This outing wasn’t going to go all that well if he kept up that attitude. I’d have to stick close to him and turn on the charm. Hopefully, he’ll keep his attention on me and have a little fun. ‘Hopefully’ is the key word here. Best case scenario, he could start learning the magic of friendship. I don't have high hopes for that happening today, but I can hope nonetheless. “And that is why these will suit you. They shine as fine as any jewel in my hoard. The people of the town will eye them with envy, knowing my treasure is the greatest in all the lands.”

I pouted. “So you just want me to wear them because they’re shiny?” I would never have tried to tease Smaug when I first came to this world. Teasing a dragon is a surefire way to get killed. Yet, I loved seeing him flustered and squirm. It was so cute and I had to resist pulling him into a big hug. I’m sure he’d appreciate one in this form since I have two pillows on my chest for him to rest on. Human biology quirks.

I mean, it’d be weird for him to rest his head on my own alicorn tits….unless he was tasting me….Keep it together. You’re not ready for that sort of thing.

“All my hoard shines,” Smaug huffed. “But you are the most unique piece of it. I want you to shine like your sun and show the world the greatness of my horde.”

That….actually was kind of sweet, in a draconic sort of way. He just wanted me to look my best, but I was still apprehensive about the whole ‘high heels’ thing. No offense to any humans who do enjoy them, and I know a few who did very much so, they’re just not for equines such as myself. Still, he was adamant and that look in his eyes was hard to argue with. It wasn’t hostile. It was imploring. I turned my heel. “Do my golden slippers not meet your expectation?”

“It does in it’s own way,” Smaug eyed the shoes with the same lust he viewed every piece of his horde. Well, except for me. That lust was something different. It made my spine quiver. I did my best to return the favor.

“Do they?” I turned, flexing my legs for him as I showed off my shoes. Legs, just like the butt, I find to be crucial to beauty. Though, again, the butt is my favorite part to focus on. Still, it was clear Smaug’s human guise was affecting his senses, since he was drinking up my form like he was addicted. I couldn’t help but blush slightly at that. I have had countless males fawn over me, but someone as powerful as Smaug? Well, perhaps but they weren’t exactly….likable. I slightly turned my leg a bit further, pulling up my dress. “Huh, my golden slippers shine rather well on their own.”

Smaug twitched in agitation, tearing his eyes off my legs. He definitely has a strong will….for now~ “But you need more gems, my precious jewel. Diamonds, sapphires, rubies. All that and more. How else are those treacherous lakemen supposed to see the wealth I have?”

“They’ll be in awe no matter what we wear,” I corrected him, holding up a finger to boop his nose. “They may be just humans, but they can still sense some of our powers if we let them. All we have to do is let them and they’ll know of your might, oh great and powerful Smaug.”

“Hmm,” Smaug seemed to lose himself in his thoughts. He often made those little rumble noises in his chest as he did. I’m sad to see the clothes keep that amazing chest hidden. To see those scales or fur proudly flexing over that chest was a sight to behold. “That is true. Still, it would be best if you wore more gold.”

I tapped his nose, causing him to flinch away. “Smaug, no.” I sighed. He was the most stubborn dragon I have ever met. “Look, I will dress as I please this time. Next time we go out, I’ll wear whatever you like. Is that fair?”

Smaug sighed and nodded. “That is fair. You may go with such little gold. You are already perfect, my precious jewel.” I smiled in satisfaction. “However, these diamonds would look wonderful on you.” He held up the high heels.

I gave him my best ‘unamused’ face. I picked one up. “Smaug, I could kill someone with these heels.” Seriously, I can. High heels are lethal weapons ready for action. I mean, just look at these pointy heels.

“Yes,” Smaug seemed to smile at that prospect.

“There will be no killing and/or maiming at the festival,” I snapped at him. “We are going to there to have fun and relax.” Not to mention make lots of friends.

“And killing isn’t fun?” Smaug seemed a tad bit confused….I can’t believe this. Cake! I need my stress food.

“You know what,” I took the other heel. I was surrendering. “I’ll wear them.”

Smaug’s wide smile was so adorable~ I wanted to pinch his little cheek. Was this just about the shoes? They’re just shoes, nothing….he can’t be courting me, can he? Dragons usually give their mates to be all sorts of gems and jewel, the biggest kills, anything to catch their lover’s eyes and show them to be fit mates. Now Smaug was giving me things just because he wanted to….

Was it always this hot in here? No, it couldn’t have been. Yet I was so hot and my face felt like it was turning red. No, I couldn’t be blushing. He isn’t trying to court me. He just thinks of myself as a trinket and perhaps as a friend….Oh who am I kidding. With how he’s been acting lately, given my teasing, I can see this. Was it time to move on to the next step? No...I’m sure we can wait.

He’ll find someone else. Someone better and you’ll be alone like you always are.

I grit my teeth and banished away those thoughts. I wasn’t going to be alone anymore. I don’t want to be alone. I’ll take what is mine when it was due time….wait, did I call Smaug mine? Oh dear, I’m becoming like him. Oh dear, oh dear. I am not possessive of my dragon. Wait, my dragon?

It’s worse than I feared. Okay, I can salvage this. I just won’t think any sexy thoughts about Smaug…….

BLAST IT! NOT EVEN TWO SECONDS!

“Celestia,” Smaug’s wondrous voice spoke up. “You’ve turned a shade of red darker than even my own hide. Are you alright? I’m not sure if this is a normal human thing.”

I cleared my throat and tried my best to hide my blush. “N-No, I’m fine. I’ll wear the high heels and some rings, oh Smaug the dragon dread.” Smaug nodded, still as pleased and cute as ever. I sat down on an old chest and put on my new shoes. “Now let’s go over our names again, shall we?”

Smaug groaned. “I will not. Your insipid little title does not do me justice.”

“Benedict Cumberbatch is a good name.”

“Only a inane mother who despised her offspring with every fiber of her being would name her child such,” Smaug argued.

I huffed and then pouted. “You don’t like it?” I sniffed. “I’m sorry Smaug. I spent a lot of time working on it and-”

“No,” Smaug quickly said. “Don’t cry. You know how I hate that noise. It’s irritating and you are my jewel. You are to be forever happy. I’ll,” he grit his teeth and growled. “Keep that infernal title.”

“Good,” I nodded with a smile. “While we’re in town, you may refer to me as Megan Cumberbatch, your wife.”

“No,” was Smaug’s reply.

“Why ever not?” It was a good name.

“You don’t smell of me,” Smaug closed the distance, narrowing his eyes. He’s even adorable when he’s trying to be serious. “You smell of my hoard, but not of me.” He took a long whiff. “You are unmated and pure. No one would fall for this ruse. Perhaps we should fix that.”

I’m blushing again! Blast this dragon. At this rate, I’ll be a fiery inferno like my sun. “W-we can put that on hold. Humans don’t have powerful noses.”

“That is true,” Smaug scowled. “So...we won’t have to consummate then.”

DO IT, YOU IDIOT! “I’m thankful you see my point.” NO I’M NOT! Be assertive, Smaug. Just do it because I can’t bloody well make up my mind whether I can work up the nerve or not. I stood up. “Now WHA!” And thusly tripped over my new heels.

Human feet can be tricky.

Smaug caught me before I hit the ground. “This is why I told you we shouldn’t wear these forms. Too unbalanced and weak.”

I snorted. “Well, it appears you are right on this venture.” It wouldn’t be that hard to walk in these things. Just a quick spell and I could run in high heels through a jungle. However…. “Can you carry me?”

“You are a grown female,” Smaug frowned.

“But I’m a weak female,” I pouted, giving his big, doe eyes. “A weak female in your possession. You don’t want me to break, do you? Not when you have these big, strong arms. There never was a dragon as strong as you.”

Smaug beamed. “No, there hasn’t.” He then frowned. “I still think-”

“Pwease~” I jutted out my lower lip and made it quiver.

Smaug growled. “Fine. I will carry you only because you’re weak.” He roughly picked me up and held me in his arms. I squeaked in surprise, not becoming of a princess. It didn’t help that one of his hands was roughly grasping my, AH~, butt.

“Smaug,” I gulped, trying to still my heart. “Do you have to grasp my bottom so?”

“Your bottom belongs to me,” Smaug growled, squeezing harder. Ashamedly, I couldn’t help but moan at the touch. Another reason why I think butts are the best parts of a lady. “I can touch it as much as I want and in any way I wish.”

“....Can you do it harder?”

Smaug closed his eyes and started making the long trip to the town. “You’re trying my patience, my precious jewel.”

And you’re trying mine, you sexy drake~

_______________________________________________________________

I should be hunting dwarves right now. I should be killing dwarves right now. I should be mounting Thorin’s head on my spike right now! None of that was happening as of now. No. I had to kill some wretched humans and capture something for my master. Instead, my spawn would be having all the fun. As long he brought back Thorin’s damnable head, I would have some satisfaction in this.

If my master was anyone else, I would have slain them on the spot for making me give up my rightful hunt. That runt of a king cut off my hand. He was going to pay and only spilling his blood would right this. No, I had to give up my hunt. I hoped that little town would offer something of a challenge. My force was small, barely five thousand strong. Yet it was more than enough to kill anything that stood in my way. I will kill them quickly and take my prize. My spawn is an excellent hunter, but Thorin rides with a wizard. They are crafty and hard to kill. He will live. I was happy about that. He would offer me the challenge of a lifetime.

One of my waagh riders came to my side. “The human town is not far from here. It looks like they’re celebrating something.”

I chuckled. “They are celebrating their last breaths. We will attack in the morning.” My master told me enough about dragons to know how to fight them. Dragons eyes are weak in the meager dawnlight. If Smaug attacked, my catapults could bring him down or drive him off. Dragons aren’t as strong as they think they are. Orcs are the strongest and we always win.

Author's Note

This chapter is pretty much based on DreamSmith's comment about Celestia wearing high heels. So yeah, thank DreamSmith for this one....That and I'm such a tease~ Takes me forever to get anywhere. Don't worry, next chapter will be during the festival.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. I love knowing what you all enjoyed and it really does help me write quickly.

Row, Row, Use Your Power

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU HAVEN’T MADE MUCH PROGRESS?!!” My voice shook the entirety of Canterlot. I didn’t care. I didn’t care one bit. My anger and frustration had been steadily growing for several months now. Then this happened and I am justified in snapping.

Wave Length was at the center of it all. It was a testimont of his magical skill that he was able to form a magic barrier to keep him safe from my shouting. Creatures have been known to be shattered by my voice alone. The cowardly peasant still shivered and his barrier fizzled out as he lost concentration. Typical of these ‘scientist’ types. No backbone. “St-Starswirl was a genius, my lady.”

“I know that,” I shouted. “Tell me something I don’t know. Preferably something that can locate my sister.” I did not want to rule alone for a thousand years. How my sister managed to do it for that length of time, both the night and day court and keep Equestria safe is beyond me. She was always the better multi-tasker.

“It’s just that his some of his spells are, well,” Wave scratched the back of his head. “Hard to replicate. He was rather vague in some details and we don’t have all his personal records.”

“Of course,” I sighed. Starswirl was a trusting fellow, but he was no fool. He kept many spells to himself. Dark spells. The only one he confided in was my sister. I couldn’t just ask her now however. This added to my anger. She kept things from me. They both did. A thousand years ago, I was furious because of this. Now I can see what a spoiled brat I was. If I had known their secrets, I may have won the battle against my sister. I thank them for that.

It didn’t help me now though.

“We have the basics of the spell down,” Wave said, nodding to a few other of his fellows. They shrunk under my gaze. Good. If they feared me enough, they’d get their rumps in motion and find my sister. They are lucky beheading is ‘out of style’. Strange phrase, but a lot of this age is strange. “But we need, well, a few coordinates and the power output we’d need to get anywhere other than the few portals we have is….astronomical.” He gulped as I glowered at him. “W-we’re working on it, Your Highness.”

“How long until you finish it?” I was past the point of no return with my patience. If something didn’t happen soon, I was going to blow up. Those nobles were in uproar. My sister has been gone for more than a year. How am I supposed to cope with such inane nobles? To keep Equestria alive? It was frustrating. I wasn’t ready to cope with this stress. Actually, I never wanted to do this on my own again. One day was enough, but a year? I just want my sister back. She always made me smile when I was frustrated.

“We have the basis of the portal already prepared,” Wave said. “We just need to finish analyzing the energy signatures Celestia used to teleport herself. It was a very faint signal and was only present during a short span of a few seconds. It’s amazing we were able to get anything from it.”

“How long?!!” I shouted, pushing him back a few hooves.

Wave Length gulped in fear, shaking like a pitiful leaf. “T-The amount of energy required would, at this rate, be….ten years?” He leaned away from my ever closer snout. “A-And it might take a few tries to find the world.”

“TEN YEARS?!!” My shout shot him to the wall and I pulled him out of the hole with my magic. I shook him about. Unlike my sister, I was not one to still my hoof in my anger. “I will not wait ten years to see my sister again. I’ve barely been back two from waiting a thousand years to see her face. My sister means everything to me and I have to wait ten more years to see her?”

“P-possibly long,” Wave gulped and then started crying. “Please don’t kill me!”

I threw him to the ground and roared in rage. “I will not wait! I want my sister now!” I stomped a hoof on the ground, shaking the castle once more. Cracks ran about the polished marble and would cost a pretty bit to fix it. I didn’t care. I needed somepony with a large energy source and a mastery of bending it to suit their needs……..

I need him, don’t I? Yes, yes I do. Why? Why fate? Why do you do things like this to me?

I sighed and teleported to Sweet Apple Acres. If the stories were to be believed, and I was skeptical even if I did see the duo dance together, Discord frequented fair Applejack’s farm. They were in ‘love’ apparently. Discord is a fickle thing. He’ll probably break her heart and then I’ll finally have my reason to kill him.

“DISCORD!” The Royal Canterlot Voice comes in hooffy when you’re looking for somepony. “COME OUT CRETEN!”

“You don’t have to shout,” Discord popped his head out of a bush, wearing what appeared to be fair Applejack’s hat. “With a voice like that, you could kill someone.”

“Discord,” I could hear fair Applejack’s voice whisper from the bush. “Be nice.”

“Fair Applejack,” I called. I honestly didn’t want to think about what they were doing. “Discord, I need your help.”

Applejack grumbled and marched out of the bush. She looked frazzled and was very red in the face. “We weren’t doin’ anythin’, Princess.”

“Hmm?” Discord leaned over, craning his body like a noodle as he twisted his form around and looked her in the eyes with his head upside down. “You call that nothing? Well, I’ll show you something on our wedding night.”

Applejack turned even more red and pulled back. “T-that’s not...Too soon, Discord.”

Discord huffed and crossed his arms. Did I seriously walk into one of those dramas my sister loves so much? If so, I could tell this is going to get stupid. That was a given with Discord around. “I love you, my dear Applejack. So I’ll wait to propose…” He tossed up a little box. “And keep this just in case you need it.”

“Shut it,” Applejack, rightfully, punched his side. “The Princess is here.”

“Listen,” I spoke, interrupting their little quarrel. “I need you, Discord. Your power is the only one that can bring back my sister.”

"Why don't you use Sombrero?" Discord took off his ear and turned it into a phone. "His edginess could pierce the heavens. I can call him up quick for you."

"Nay," I snorted. "He may be 'reformed', but he still a vile creature like you. I will not trust that monster." Even if Octavia was a decent mare and I trusted her well enough, Sombra was the last creature I'd put my trust in.

"But you'll trust this monster?" Discord inquired, putting his ear back in place.

"I...I can't do this without you," I said through gritted teeth. He was the only one I knew who had such great power. I could attempt to open the portal, but that would leave me strained. I didn't trust Discord to protect my nation and the Element Bearers, while useful, couldn't save us from everything.

“Hmm,” Discord rubbed his chin in thought. A little ticking noise could be heard as his eyes swayed side to side. “I could help you, but I don’t like you. Not one bit.” I opened my mouth to shout at him, but he snatched it up! I was going to kill him. “Ah, ah, ah. I said I don’t like you-” he returned my mouth to its rightful place. “-but I’m fond of your sister, in my own way. I’ll help you, but only to save her.”

I huffed. “That will do. I don’t like the thought of working with you, daemon.”

“I am no daemon,” Discord was now in some white robes, white wings and a halo above his head. “I am something far better and much nicer.”

“Debatable,” I snorted.

“What do you need my help for anyways?” Discord inquired.

“I need you to break through the barriers between worlds.”

Discord blinked in confusion for a few seconds, before he grinned. His robes and halo slithering up to the tip of his finger and turned into a ball of energy. “Now you’re talking.”

_____________________________________________________________________

There are some who bemoan too much of a good thing can be detrimental, or even tiresome. I say neigh to them. Being carried by a male for over an hour, with his hand clutching my butt so possessively, is something I will never be tired of. I couldn’t help but let out little moans every few moments. Perhaps he’d get the message.

If not, then I can just jump him later. That could work. Until then, I’ll just relax in these strong arms. Safe and secure.

“Smaug?” I quarried. “How long until we reach this ‘dock’?” I was honestly surprised Smaug wanted to take a human mode of transportation. I thought he’d be adamant against anything of the sort, which is why I prepared a ‘walking on water’ spell. It’d be a tad bit taxing on myself, but it would get him to the town without a fuss.

“Not far, my precious jewel.” Smaug huffed. It was still obvious he didn’t like this form, with how he twitched uncomfortably.

“And why are you so insistent on using a human boat with a human boatman?”

“Because I will not use one of my golden boats,” Smaug growled, which was cute in this form. Well, I was growing to find his draconic growl cute in any form. It was so domineering. “I do not trust them.”

“But you want them to take you across the river?” I tilted my head cutely to the side.

“The race of men is weak,” Smaug stated. “They are nothing but vermin and should be treated as such. They must learn to know their betters and so they will serve me now. Whether they want to or not. Besides,” he paused and looked at me. “You want them to treat you as any other female. I will respect my precious jewel’s wish.”

He was doing this for me? Oh, oh Smaug~ My face was ever so read and I had to resist the urge to kiss him. Well, on the mouth at least. A quick kiss on the cheek was enough. I am not some little lovestruck teenager. “Thank you, oh Smaug the dragon dread.” I nuzzled up against him.

“...Temptress,” Smaug growled in frustration. I just loved how his face glowed as passionately red as his glittering scales. “You are my tempting jewel. One day you will regret being so strange.”

“Oh I’ll ‘pay’ dearly for my behavior,” I smirked and nuzzled his chin. “Be sure to make it long and hard. I don’t want it to be over so quickly.”

“My fury never ends swiftly,” Smaug smirked in return. “It burns for ages, thrusting into peril over and over again. I fear nothing and so there is nothing stopping me from ravaging whatever I want.”

Blast you, Smaug. You’re getting better at this game. Well, I’ll make you sweat soon enough. My drake is deserving of a few treats….Am I rushing this? No, I can’t second guess myself. He was mine...Though I might be home before then. My inner thoughts were interrupted by Smaug. He grunted and calmly put me down. His hand slid across my rear as he did, causing me to shiver.

“Thank you, great Smaug.” I smiled sweetly. “I simply couldn’t have made it here without you.”

“True,” he puffed out his chest to seem strong and macho. So adorable! “I am the strongest drake to ever live. Even in this pathetic form, there is no man that can defeat me.”

I simply nodded and turned to the dock. Well, if you could call it that. It honestly was just a little wooden thing with space for three boats. Currently, there was only one. A simple man wearing some sort of baggy set of gray clothes. He had a large hat on his head. He was of middle age with short, black hair. We walked right up to him.

“Hello,” I called to him. The man just turned away from what he was doing and gave us a bored stare. There was something about it that made me feel like that was his usual look.

“Hi,” his voice was monotonous.

“It is a good day to be on the lake, isn’t it?” I often like to start up chit-chat. I found that people tend to open up when you talk about the little things first.

“Same old, same old.” He shrugged. “So are you new here or what?”

“Well yes. Me and my husband are a little lost, you see. We come from a far off land and our carriage was overturned not far from here. We were hoping to go into town and seek help. Can you aid us?”

“Whatever,” the man uttered and let us on his rather, small boat.

“How dare you speak to her like that?” Smaug growled and took a step forward.

I held a comforting hand to his chest. “Now Benedict,” I smiled. “Be nice.” He continued to growl but did nothing else. “Now, what is your name?”

“It’s-” He started, but Smaug cut him off.

“You’re the rower,” Smaug uttered. “That’s your title. I don’t care what your feeble, human name is. You will row us in silence and that is all.”

The Rower sighed. “Whatever.”

Author's Note

Yes, that is the Rower from littlekuriboh's Naruto abridged....I don't know why, but I had to use him.

As you'll also notice, there is a mention of Sombra and Octavia...I ship them. You can read it here. A Musician's Shadow It's just starting and I hope you all enjoy it. :pinkiehappy: I can't wait to hear back from you all on it.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They honestly really do help me get through to writing more chapters.

The Festival Attendants Are Almost There

The sounds of the festival filled my house. I hated them. They sounded so jolly, but there was nothing to be jolly about. Not with our ‘Master’ sucking us dry. I didn’t want to hate these people. I knew there were plenty of good souls that dwelled here. They were the only reason I stayed. I needed to help them. It wouldn’t be right to just leave them in the hands of a slave driver and an overgrown weasel. That and the orcs that patrolled outside of the town’s sight. I would not risk my family’s safety with such a perilous journey.

That said, I really didn’t want to attend. I usually don’t. Under normal circumstances, I would be content to stay inside with my family. Now was not the time for ‘normal’ however. I was going to be escorting a fire drake who ruined my family’s name and a talking winged unicorn. All the while, I was to keep a wizard updated by whispering to butterflies.

I chuckled. Even though my life had turned upside down, I found it a welcoming experience. It certainly gave me something to think other than keeping this town afloat. It was a telling sign that I preferred to deal with Smaug the terrible than the Master of my town. How he ever became our ‘Master’ is beyond me. I don’t listen to the rumors of his more ‘caring’ past. He is vile and he was always vile in my own mind.

Anyway, I had to get ready. Tilda was talking my ears off. It was always something to do with Celestia or Smaug. I haven’t seen her this lively in years. Not since…

I would not dwell on her death. She wouldn’t have wanted me to. I was going to make this day the best they ever had. For them. For her. Which reminds me….

I walked upstairs. There was one suit that could fit this occasion. Something that I haven’t worn in years. Something precious. Walking into our….my room never sat right with me though. It was just so empty. It was missing the warmth. The love. I would never get it back, but my kids would be loved. That much was assured. Tilda still sometimes likes to come sleep with me when she has a nightmare, even if I’m trying to get her out of the habit.

Maybe she just doesn’t want her father to be lonely. Heh, she has a heart of gold, just like her mother. Sigrid definitely inherited her attitude and Bain took a bit more from me. Now, for my suit….

I hesitated. My hand hovered over the doorknob I was shaking slightly. I shouldn’t be. This was simple. I wanted to make my children smile, but this suit was special. It...I needed to steel myself. I took in a deep breath and then opened the door.

“Hello,” I smiled, giving the suit a look over. Thankfully, it was still in one piece. No mold or rats had gotten to it. “It’s been a while.” I carefully put it on. I don’t know why I was so careful. It was a cherished piece of clothing, but it was just clothing. “I still look a tad bit strange in this.”

“I think it makes you look quite dashing.”

I smiled. “Dashing? Me?” I chuckled and turned around. “I’m quite the opposite.”

My wife stood before me, a heavenly glow about her. “I beg to differ,” I watched in awe as she walked towards me. Most would call her a plain woman. She didn’t have ‘poetic’ looks to her face, nor did she like to wear anything of note. She was plain to most. To me, she was perfect. “However, your collar needs a bit of work.”

I chuckled as she fixed it. “You always knew best.”

She smiled. How I missed that smile. “Of course I do. I’m your wife.”

I looked into her eyes and held her hands. I wanted to stay like this forever. “What would I do without you?”

“A lot of things, my love.” She said. Her voice making my heart soar. “You’re doing well with the children and that’s all I ask. Even the town is in your debt.”

“All I want is you,” I held a hand to her face. I’m sure it was there.

“You can’t have what’s not here,” her smile faltered. “Don’t dwell on little ol’ me.”

“I’ll dwell as much as I want to,” I told her, choking back tears. I would not be weak for my wife.

“The kids need you, my love.” She said. “The town needs you. Don’t dwell on me. Please don’t.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but I was interrupted.

“Da,” Tilda came running into the room and I turned my head to look at her. She was wearing the brown dress her mother had sewn her. “Do you think this will be enough for the Princess?” She frowned as she looked at my face. “Are you alright, da?”

I turned my head. My hand was touching thin air and my collar was a mess. “Yes,” I bit my tongue to still myself. “I’m alright.” I smiled and walked over to my daughter. I quickly smoothed over my collar. “As for you, why, I think she’s going to be jealous.”

“Why?” She tilted her head in confusion.

I touched her nose lightly with my finger. “Because you’re far prettier than any princess.”

Tilda, my sweet Tilda, giggled. “Da, you’re just saying that.”

“It’s true,” I nodded. “Now, how are your brother and sister fairing?”

“As well as they always do.”

“I was afraid of that,” I chuckled, patting her little head. “I best help them sort themselves out before they burn the house down.”

_____________________________________________________________

Silence. That’s all this river trip was. Silence. I could understand Smaug being quiet. Before I arrived, all he had was Thrush to talk to. I could obviously see that they didn’t talk often, so Smaug wasn’t one used to chit chat. I’ve been making strides in that regard, but he still prefers to stay quiet for hours on end. The rower seemed like a man of few words. I could respect that as well, but he seemed….boring in a way. I don’t want to think ill of him. He seems like an honest man, but there just is a spark lacking. Perhaps I could fix it. Even help him make a friend on this lonely journey.

Which is why I decided to break the silence.

“Mister Rower,” I spoke up, garnering his attention. “Perhaps you could talk a bit about yourself.”

“Why?” He asked, obviously unsure of how to react. He definitely didn’t get to talk to a lot of people.

“Because I wish to know you,” I smiled. “We’re strangers and you seem like an honest man. I don’t think a little talk is going to hurt.”

The man blinked a few times before saying, “Alright.”

“What is it that you do?” I started with a simple question.

“I just row,” was his response.

“I mean, what else do you do?”

“I just row.”

I frowned. “So, you just row? You don’t have any hobbies or anything of the sort?” I know there are plenty of creatures with simple hobbies. Rowing isn’t the strangest. Still, seems like a lonely one.

The man nodded. “Sometimes I fish or sing a little bit to myself.”

“Sing?” I grinned. “Oh I would love to hear something.” I wasn’t expecting a masterpiece given his voice, but I am often surprised by sapients.

The man grew a bit nervous. Awww, he was shy about his singing. “Oh I love to row my-” he paused and looked at his oar. “-oar~ Rowing.” His voice was just a little bit livelier than his usual monotone.

“Another,” Smaug growled, finally speaking up for the first time since we got on this boat. “Pick another song or I will roast you alive.” I narrowed my eyes at him and he caught my meaning. “I will talk to this vermin the way I wish to, my precious jewel. Now sing, rower.”

“My name is-”

“Rower, now sing.” Flames licked Smaug’s lips. Did he forget we were trying to not make a scene? I know it’s just one human, but I thought he could keep himself together long enough to make it to the festival. Apparently, I underestimated his impatience.

The rower gulped. “It’s a small world after all AHHHH!” The man screamed in fear when Smaug actually threw him off the boat and several feet away into the lake.

I glared at Smaug as he sat down. “What?”

“Did you really have to throw him?” I quirked an eyebrow.

Smaug huffed. “His voice is grating, Celestia. If I had to listen to him sing another note, I would have ripped out his throat. Be glad I was merciful this time.”

“Still,” I shook my head, sighing at his antics. He was a cranky dragon. I’m glad he had his looks and general cute attitude to balance it out. “We should help him. He knows where the town is.”

“So do I,” Smaug spoke. “I can smell the putrid stench of the cowards who fled my flames from here.”

“None of that now, my dear Smaug.” I pet his cheek. “We’re here to socialize. They aren’t cowards, nor are they firewood.”

“They aren’t?”

“Must you always think of killing?”

“Yes,” Smaug simply replied. “That is the very nature of dragons. We are creatures of death and destruction and none can hope to match my own history of such. I am the greatest drake to have ever lived for nothing can slay me.”

What he was saying is true in a way. Dragons are creatures of destruction, but they can be keepers of great knowledge as well. I personally quite a few elderly drakes back home that helped me out in tight spots. “Please don’t be so overconfident. It may just lead to your downfall.”

“Do you doubt me?” He growled.

“I don’t doubt your power,” I quickly said. “But I just don’t want you to get hurt.”

“And I won’t,” Smaug grinned, touching my cheek. For a being of destruction, his touches can be quite delicate. “I will never leave my hoard unguarded, nor will I give anyone the pleasure of killing Smaug the golden. I will endure forever.”

Please, please do. I didn’t want to get so attached to this drake. He has a dark heart and a terrible past, but I saw good in him. He was nowhere as evil as Discord, nor were his deeds as horrible. Discord was a complete monster, but now he knew the power of friendship. Smaug would see that soon.

He’d also see the full might of an alicorn’s lust~

“I know, but let us rescue our rower. I will not leave him to wallow here in the lake.”

Smaug rolled his eyes. “Anything for my precious jewel.”

______________________________________________________________

I could see the humans celebrating. They seemed so relaxed and happy. To them, it was the best night of their lives. I wanted to savor it, for it would be their last. I wanted them to feel the highest of highs, before I brought them low into the dirt. I will show them that they have no reason to celebrate. Humans are weak and their time is up. It is the age of the orcs.

Astride my faithful warg, I looked over the catapults my forces have set up. There are only a few here and there. Barely anything to really care about, but these were simple townsfolk. They would be slaughtered no matter what. I grinned as I imagined the horrified screams of women and children. Staining the lake red with their blood. Oh, I couldn’t wait to taste man-flesh.

The sun agitated my eyes as I looked at the teams of orcs preparing for the oncoming attack. The day was not the place for true orcs. The sun was abysmal. It was distracting and so...lively. The night was the time for orcs. Soon my master will blot out the sun and a true age of eternal darkness will sweep across these lands. Perfect for orcs.

“FASTER!” I roared. “I want more boats on the waters. I want every orc there before the first light of the new day. Those that don’t make it will serve as food.” The other orcs fearfully obeyed. As they should. I am the commander of this army. I was the biggest and strongest. No orc could best me, nor could any man, elf, or dwarf.

Dwarves.

The infernal race still made my blood boil. They tried to take my lands that I rightfully conquered. They dared to oppose me. ME! Azog the Defiler. They were proved wrong, but I was not able to keep that king’s head. I will make up for that with Thorin’s own. Bolg is clever and strong, but Thorin is to. I grinned. I would see him one day and kill him myself. Until then, I will settle for man-flesh.

This ‘force’ my master wished to capture would sense our attack. Whether they came meant little to me. I just wanted to kill something. My master instilled terror even in me. I would lookout for this ‘being’. If it was a predator like orcs, it would hate us for coming into its territory. Good, then I will have something worthy to fight until Thorin comes to his doom. All the world will fall to the orcs.

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are very much appreciated and your feedback really helps me get to writing. So comment away!

{Kind of surprised there isn't any fanart/tv-tropes page yet for this, but that's probably just my bloated ego talking. :rainbowwild: }

The Nightmare's Host

I love my da. That is never going to change. Yet sometimes he infuriates me. Like how he goes out of his way to help this town. Why? They never cared for us. They hate us. Sure, he’s got a good reputation amongst the lot, but does that stop them from picking on me and my little siblings? NO! They keep at it again and again. I’m doing my best to protect them and Tilda’s gotten better at dealing with bullies, but it’s just never enough! These idiots just won’t let the past go. Our ancestors didn’t kill the dragon. Neither did theirs and no one gets on them for it. Ugh!

Now I have to go to a party for some celebration I don’t care for. No doubt Sophia will be there with her little army of yes girls. Oh I want to punch her, but I can’t. How can I punch the daughter of the town’s head of milita? He’d run my dad through or something. I just take it. I take it for my father because he wants to be a hero. I take it for my siblings so they don’t get hurt. I take it because my ancestors couldn’t hit a giant dragon.

Said dragon I’m supposed to be showing around town. Good. He’ll find the best spots to burn this town quicker. I’ll help. I’ll start with Sophia’s house. She’s full of so much hot air, it’ll make burning down the whole place so much easier.

“Sigrid?” My father’s voice brought me back from my fiery vision. “You seem troubled.”

“Oh just the usual, da.” I quickly answered. I knew he knew what ailed me, but we’d gone over it far too many times to bring it up again.

He frowned and nodded. My da understands me more than anyone ever can. Sad to say really. Not that I hate that fact. I love him dearly. It’s just, sometimes I question whether I’ll find my own love someday. Certainly isn’t going to happen in this ogre swamp. He gave me a smile. A real smile and put an arm around my shoulder. “Come. We have ‘royalty’ to greet.”

I chuckled. “I thought you weren’t looking forward to this.”

“In some ways,” my da laughed. “I still hate Smaug for all the death and destruction he caused. He still needs to pay for that, but it looks like this Celestia is keeping him in line. Besides, perhaps he’ll do us a favor and our Master will go missing. Not that I’m implying he’d go missing soon.”

I laughed. “I wouldn’t dare suggest that.” My mirth escaped me as I felt a cold shiver running down my back. My mind went blank and I felt as though someone had dumped cold water inside my skull. I stopped and shivered. I felt so wrong. So dark. It was just so dark inside.

“Sigrid,” my da’s voice seemed a bit distant. Why? He was standing beside me. “Are you alright? Do you need to go back home?”

“I’m fine, da.” I snorted, pulling myself together. I felt wrong still, but I was going to keep my head up high. I didn’t waste an hour with this dress for nothing. Not even the cold, empty pit inside, or the stabbing coldness. “I just need a bit of time alone.”

My da looked about. He didn’t trust me being on my own in this town. Who could blame him? “You’re sure you don’t need to go home? This festival lasts a few days and if not this year, there’s the next.”

“I’m fine,” I gave him a sincere smile. I just didn’t feel like I needed to tell him. Shouldn’t I? Ye-No, I shouldn’t. I should be by myself for a while. Yes, I should. “I’ll see you soon.” I kissed him on the cheek and walked off. I heard him sigh, but I paid it no mind. I just needed some time to myself to clear my mind and this pain would go away.

It wasn’t painful though. Not anymore, but I still felt cold. I grabbed my arms and shook like a leaf. The air around me felt so cold. So dark. It was all I could think about. The cold. The dark. The hatred. Hatred? Yes, I hated this town. I hated everyone in it. They never let me have any peace. No friends. Nothing. I hated them for making me live this way. I wanted them to pay.

“I can make that possible.” A beautiful woman’s voice rang out in my ears.

“Who’s there?” I looked around. There wasn’t a soul about. They obviously all went to that stupid festival.

“Someone who understands how you feel. What it really means to be alone and despised. A pretty thing like you shouldn’t be cast aside.”

I should go back to my father now. This voice was wrong somehow, but I wanted to listen to it. “But they did. No one wants my family. They like my da, but that’s because he does stuff for them. They’ll turn on him. Make him miserable, like they make me miserable.”

“That’s no good,” the voice cooed. “That’s not good at all. You should be treated with respect, like royalty. You are descended from a great ruler. His blood runs through your veins. You can have his power if you but listen to me.”

“Why?” I asked. “Why should I listen? Who are you? Why would you help me?”

“Because I have no one! My mother betrayed me. She cast me aside when I was of no use to her. She made me and she cast me aside. I was shown what hatred feels like as the beings of my land hated me so. I can feel that same hatred in you. I want to ease your burden. I want you to be happy. I want to be your friend.”

“Really?” This was stupid, but...she sounded so sincere.

“Yes, just let me in, Sigrid. Let me in.”

“I…” I wasn’t sure what she meant, but that made me quake in fear. What did she mean ‘let her in’? Was she a daemon? Was I talking to a daemon or dark sorcerer?

Before I could respond or run away, I felt a strong hand grab my arm. “The Master’s faithful servant wants a few words with you.”

I gasped. This was Braga, captain of the guard. He was just as horrid as his daughter, always messing with my da. Now he wants to take me to that weasel? No, he’s going to try something. That weasel always does, but he got the captain in on it to. No, please no. I tried to get away, but his hold was firm. So I stomped on his foot. He yelped and his grip loosened enough for me to push him away and make a run for it.

“After her!”

I kept on running. I was thankful I wasn’t wearing a ball dress or anything to low, but it still was a chore to run in my dress. Still, I knew this blasted town well enough that I could-WHOA!

I hit the cold water after tripping on something. I spurted and sputtered, trying to catch my breath as I latched onto the wooden street to keep my head above the water. I can’t swim.

“Well, if it isn’t little miss failure.” Sophia’s voice caught my attention. She was with her group and they laughed at me. Typical. Ever since we were little girls, she’s hounded me. “Aww, are you alright? You had a nasty spill just now.”

“There you are,” Braga stormed over and then smiled at his daughter. “Sophia, what are you doing here? I thought you’d be at the festival.”

“I wanted to help my father clean up the town,” Sophia smirked. “There’s some big rats that stink of failure around.”

“Well your father appreciates it,” Braga chuckled and none too gently pulled me out of the water. “No more funny business or I won’t be so gentle with you.”

No. I didn’t want to go with him. He was going to take me to that weasel and...and…

“I can save you. Let me in.”

‘Do it.’ I told the voice. I didn’t care if it was a daemon or evil sorcerer. Anything was better than the weasel. Then my world went white and felt like I was somewhere else.

____________________________________________________________________

This festival might not be so bad. No one was throwing food at me, but that maybe because they needed it more than they liked to admit. That and I was the one who brought in the fresh fruits and vegetables. First ones we’ve had in months. I am not going to hold it against these people if they didn’t like me because of my ancestors. I understood it. So, other than my daughter feeling a tad bit down, it was going well enough.

“Bard!” The Master’s voice rang out across the crowds.

Or not. I groaned as I turned to the pudgy man. He pushed his way through the crowd. Well, more like had his soldiers do it for him. He waltzed right up to me and stared me in the eyes. “I asked you to keep an eye on the mountain. To watch it closely, but I haven’t heard anything from you in days.”

“Because there’s nothing to report,” I said. Well, nothing that wouldn’t get us all killed that is. “Do you really want to talk about your plans out here?” I gestured around us to the other festival goers. Of course, the crowd was thinning out fast. They didn’t want to stick around with the Master about.

The Master snorted. “You know what I’m talking about. These commoners don’t understand a thing that comes out of my mouth. They’ve got too much dirt and swampy water up in their ears.”

I bristled at the remark. They may be simple folk, but many of these people were rather friendly or even smart in some ways. I wouldn’t let the Master talk in such a way about them in front of me. I made sure to tell myself to amp up my strikes against him. Of course, before I could reprimand him, my jaw fell open.

“What are you gawking at?” The Master scowled and turned around. He gasped at what he saw. “Who are they?”

I have a pretty strong hunch that I know who these two are. Their eyes are the same. Well, it’s different, but what lied within them was what attracted my attention. Smaug’s human form, easily towering over the largest man I’ve ever seen. He was clad in some royalty styled suit of sorts, with jewel a encrusted cape. He had an energy about him that made everyone wary and gave him his space. Good. I didn’t want him to be upset by something and go on a full on strike against the town.

Celestia was different. She was elegant and serene. She was beautiful beyond compare. I would have mistaken her for an elf, if not for her round ears. She was tall, taller than most women, but wasn't too tall. While the townsfolk stayed away from Smaug for good reason, they readily stopped to chat with her. There was just something about her that got people to open up and be more friendly. I rather enjoyed her company and I had to thank her for taming Smaug. That must have been quite the tale.

“Ah yes,” I smirked. “The nobles are here.”

“Nobles?” The Master was practically drooling, looking at each jewel the duo poses and how much he could steal.

I had to stop myself from laughing. Stealing from a dragon, Smaug no less, would end in surefire death. Of course, he might burn down the entire town in his anger. I would have to tread lightly with these dos. I walked over and bowed before them, causing Celestia to chuckle.

“You need not bow,” she smiled.

“But you are of noble blood,” I corrected. “You deserve to be pampered now and again.”

“True,” Celestia nodded, before wrapping her arms around Smaug’s right arm. “But my husband does that well enough already.”

Smaug grumbled and I chuckled. I knew that feeling all too well. new love is always the best. “Who is in charge here?”

“That would be me.” the Master quickly rushed forward and bowed. “I’m sorry you have to see the place like this, your highness. If I had known you were coming, I’d have planned out something to make this day memorable.”

“It already is,” Smaug growled, narrowing his eyes. “More than you can possibly know.”

Author's Note

There we go. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are very much so appreciated.

Anger Incites Untold Actions

I recognized this music! It was so alike that for a faint moment I thought I had stepped back through time. It’s so strange to hear this music once more. It carried the same tune and rhythm my own Equestria held after the age of Discord. It was certainly an interesting time. Reforming a country is not an easy job, not to mention all the monsters we had to face.

I couldn’t help but clap along on the sidelines as the dancers stomped about on the dancefloor. So many happy memories flooded back to me and tonight I’d add a few more. I almost broke my face in half with how wide my smile was. The only downside was Smaug. An old grumpypuss is what he was being. No matter. I’d get him to open up and make friends. It’d take some time, but hey, Fluttershy tamed Discord in a day. Surely I can tame Smaug in less.

If not, I’d let him tame me tonight~ I doubt he’d have any energy to do more than grumble tomorrow. I giggled at the thought. I don’t know what was going on with me. I was acting like such a teenager. Perhaps it’s been ages since I’ve had a crush. I think the last one was another god. Loki, I believe. Didn’t work out, but I enjoyed his presence. He made me laugh.

Hmm, maybe I have a spot for bad boys. I hate the type, but it seems I keep falling for the same trap. Oh well….Perhaps I’m rushing it with this train of thought. I mean, we’re not exactly on the same side of the morality spectrum. This might just be my hormones taking over. Dreadful business that is. A god in heat was known to sometimes crush their lovers in their throes of ecstasy.

Smaug’s made of sterner stuff though. Hmm….

Yes, I most definitely did enter an induced heat. Smaug’s alicorn form must have triggered it. I’ll have to cast a spell after the party to quell this before it gets out of hand. Till then, I’ll enjoy this party. They better have some cake. My mother only knows how much I crave it.

Speaking of mother, I wonder how she’s doing? Last I heard is that she had an apprentice of sorts of her own. Pit? Was that his name? I wonder how she’d view Smaug. She was a bit scatterbrained at times...but then, look who’s talking. I giggled. I take too much after her and I love it. When I get back home, perhaps I’ll tease Twilight a bit using a trick or two from mother. She’d love Twilight. Smaug, not so much. I’ll deal with that later.

I turned to Smaug, who was grumbling to himself with his arms crossed. “This is their idea of fun? Flailing about to such irritating sounds?”

I rolled my eyes. “This is music and I find it absolutely delightful.”

“You would,” Smaug snorted, causing me to narrow my eyes. I paid him no response about that remark. “Celestia-” I shushed him. He rolled his eyes. “Megan, we’ve come to this party and seen enough. Perhaps we can go back to the mountain.”

I could plainly see how anxious he was to return to his gold. Dragons rarely left their hoards, only when they needed to hunt or during an emergency. It was only natural he would become nervous. I felt bad for taking out of his comfort zone, but I had done the same with my student. Twilight now was the princess of friendship. Smaug would do well in due time.

“Benedict,” I smiled. “Relax. We’re here to socialize and have fun.”

“I was having ‘fun’ with you and my gold,” he growled.

“We were,” I nodded. “But it’s best if we share our fun. Remember how much you wanted to boast about your power and wealth?”

“I did,” Smaug answered.

“Then let us show them something to be envious of,” I grabbed his hands in mine. “Dance with me.”

“I don’t dance,” Smaug grouched. “I never saw fit to learn such a thing.”

“I’ll teach you,” I gave him a reassuring smile. “I’ll be with you every step of the way, Smaug. Your little treasure guiding your steps.”

“You’ve done enough guiding today,” the now human drake growled, clenching his hands around mine. They hurt. Not too much, but it was getting harder to stand how he squeezed. “I have been forced to leave my hoard, come to a human festival, and change my form into...this. I will not dance, Megan. No, I refuse to.”

He was frustrated. I could see that. I could feel it in my hands as she squeezed and squeezed through his glare. I didn’t move to stop him. I was too busy staring into his eyes. There was a darkness held within them. A darkness that made me shiver in the slightest bit of fear. I’ve faced down many dragons before in my time and never once backed down. I’ve even stared into Smaug’s eyes before, but perhaps I had not looked deep enough. There lied death and fire in them the likes of which rivaled Discord’s madness.

I stared and he glared back.

_____________________________________________________________________

How dare this mare continue to ask of me such idiotic things? How dare she? I’m tired of this town and these humans. I squeeze her hands. I don’t care how hard I squeeze, nor how hard I glare into her beautiful eyes. She is mine, not the other way around. She should be content with the rest of my hoard.

No, she wishes for us to mingle with these humans. Humans! The race that drove my kind to near extinction. If not for my greatness and superb deathly habits, there would be no great fire drakes left. I save the dragons from a humiliating end. I remind these humans that they are not the greatest creatures of this world. I am Smaug, chiefest and greatest of calamities. I will not be lead around by my own property to befriend my kind’s sworn enemy.

I’ll tell her this now. I’ll tell her how I don’t want to see that cute little girl anymore who held the same twinkle in her eye as did my own sister. I’ll tell her how I prefer to be alone. How the laughter and merriment around me grated on my secular ears. I’ll tell her and drag her back to my mountain.

I’ll tell her and run away from here. Away from the black arrows. Away from those accursed arrows that took hurt my body and pride. Away, I say. I know they hide one around here. They want to kill me and they are using this whole thing as a means to trick me. Yes, I see what these Lakemen are trying to do. They are using Celestia to trick me. Is she in on it? Does she wish to be free of me? I won’t allow it!

I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned to glare at Bard. I didn’t need someone distracting me from my thoughts. His scent should have given him away dozens of yards off. He smelled of the river and fish, but he had this powerful aroma to him. Something didn’t add up. “You’re hurting her.” He said.

I blinked in confusion, before I quickly turned to my hands. I was squeezing rather tightly. I let them go and...saw the broken bones and flesh in my grip. My eyes widened in anger and sorrow. My jewel was damaged. I had damaged her. My hoard is my life and I had damaged her in my anger. I looked to her face and I saw fear and pain. Fear? No, that can’t be so.

“I…” I looked to my own hands. The mocking laughter and tune filled my ears as I growled. I was thinking of the worst possible outcome. I didn’t trust these humans. I was agitated and I took it out on her. I can’t be so stupid as to do such a thing.

“Maybe you should get going,” Bard frowned. I could tell he held a lax stance, but was ready to fight at a moment’s notice. He would be no danger to me, but he seemed like he held an aura of importance. It was strong in his stench. Royal descendant perhaps?

I turned back to my jewel as she kept her hands close to her chest. We weren’t so close to the dancers that they really stopped to notice us. A soft glow of sun magic enveloped them and they were as good as new.

She sighed. “I didn’t listen to your wants, Smaug. I didn’t listen because I wanted you to be happy and...I was being a fool. If you so wish it, I will go back with you.”

She sounded so... defeated. That was not the right tone for my precious jewel. I took her in my arms and held her close, relishing in her surprised squeak. I pulled back and gave her a smile. “Come, let us dance.”

“But…” She didn’t say anything more when I nuzzled our noses together.

“I have made you my jewel,” I said. “I keep you in my mountain under my terms. One night under yours won’t hurt...much.” I grumble that last word, causing her to giggle. I enjoy that sound quite much.

“Well that was quick,” Bard let out an amused snort. “For a moment, I had thought I’d have to throw you about.”

“I’d like to see you try,” I grinned deviously. It would be a great way to relieve some stress and show these humans their place.

“None of that,” Celestia smiled and took my hands again. “We dance.”

______________________________________________________

I was going to mingle in a party? I never mingled. These people hated me. They always hated me, but they would prove useful. I needed hate. They had plenty of it. It will be so easy to take it. Show these pitiful nuisances who the real Master of Laketown was. It was not a man who looked like a pig. No. It was a lady of such beauty they can’t possibly understand.

How could they? They were too blinded by their jealousy to see the real me? Wait, am I overthinking this? Perhaps there is another reason. Maybe...maybe they aren’t so bad.

“They are, child.” Nightmare’s voice cooed in my head. She was my friend and she wouldn’t lie to me. “They are terrible and they deserve punishment. Are you going to let them get off scot free so they can harass someone else? Maybe your sister next.”

I growled in anger, clenching my fists. No one messed with my family. They would all pay, but who to do so with first?

“There you are,” Alfred, the weasel, approached. Perfect. “I was looking for you.”

“Really?” I grinned.

He grinned back. It was slimy and disgusting. “You’re going with me to this dance.” He held up a hand to stop an argument. I wasn’t going to argue with him though. Not this time. “It’s not like anyone’s going to take you. Your family history isn’t exactly flattering, but I’ve kept my eye on you for a while.”

‘I bet you have, you pervert.’ I lamented to myself. Yes, I’ve seen the way he leers at me. I want to rip it off his face and throw it in the trash where it belongs.

“You’re a lovely girl,” he said, walking closer to me. “I just can’t let you walk around on your lonesome, now can I? No, that wouldn’t be gentlemanly like. Not one bit.” He stopped and played with my hair.

I wanted to kill him. I wanted to smash him about for what he was doing to me. How he leered at me before and how he tortured my father day in and out.

“I have a better idea.”

Power flowed into me as did new ideas. I smirked. “Why thank you kind sir,” I giggled, letting him play with my hair. “I think I know just the reward for your kindness.”

“And what would that be?” He leaned in close to me.

I touched my finger to his forehead and a sliver of magic entered his mind. “Servitude.” The black magic twisted his being, bending it to my will. Or is it ours? I don’t know, but I like it. He was my puppet. Soon more would join.

Oh this is going to be fun.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait. Life happens and all that. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are much appreciated and help me get out more chapters.

Dancing and Smoking

“Now,” I smiled at Smaug. I did my best not to giggle at his nervous expression. I didn’t want him to crush my hands again. I know the poor dear didn’t mean to, but...he did scare me there for a minute. I didn’t pay it much mind. I’ve been scared before by a number of monsters. At least Smaug was a cute one. That and the damage wasn’t permanent. I’d probably be a bit more sore with him if it was. I just needed to be a little more careful tonight. “Follow my lead.”

Smaug growled, looking around nervously. “And you think you can teach me to dance like these insects?”

“Yes,” I told him truthfully. Oh yes, it would be a challenge. Smaug was a quadruped, such as I. Not to mention how he felt more at home in the air. It’s a challenge accustoming oneself to a bipedal form. Certainly a challenge worth it.

Smaug snorted. “You believe you can teach one such as I to dance the dance of these humans? I would think you mad if not for the form you forced me to take.”

“But then we would not be such a matching pair,” I smirked. “And honestly, are you truly complaining?” I twirled around. Quite a few men stopped to stare, tripped over themselves, and got smacked by their wives and lovers. I’ve still got it, but then, I have my mother’s butt. She taught me all I knew about wooing the opposite sex. I was going to use it to the fullest extent. I just hoped Smaug could take it.

Smaug pulled me close, causing me to yelp in surprise. He kept those oh so powerful arms wrapped around me and I could hear him growling at all the other males. “I hate this moreso because of your form. I lust for it. I crave it. A disgusting little human frame, but my sense go mad whenever I look upon it. Every fiber of my being is telling me to take it now and do as nature intended.”

My whole face broke out in a blush and I shook in excitement. I really was in a premature heat after all. It didn’t help that Smaug had such a pleasant voice to listen to. I’m just thankful he was speaking low so only I could hear him.

“How do humans stand this?” Smaug spoke. “It’s just random thoughts and an ever present need to breed. It’s sickening. Maddening.”

I giggled. I told my mother the exact same thing when she taught me transformation magic. She just laughed and told me that humans were a strange bunch. I just had to reassert my godhood and those feelings would go away. Though, perhaps I just don’t want to reassert it just yet~ “It will pass, Benedict. Until then,” I pulled away from his and quickly set his hands in their proper place. One in hand, and the other on my butt...oops, better move that to the hip~ “Let’s go a few steps.”

Smaug glanced nervously to his feet. “I wish not to harm you, but I do believe I will crush your feet.”

“As I have shown you before,” I gave him a reassuring smile. “I can heal myself. I have plenty of energy saved up and the sun still shines above. I can take it.”

“I care not whether you can ‘take’ it or not,” he huffed. “My treasure is not to be tarnished by anyone, including myself.”

“Oh stop being a worrywart,” I nuzzled him my cheek against his and then pulled back to look him in the eyes. They weren’t filled with as much hatred before. Just the usual dragon fire. “Now, step with me.” I took a step back and he followed. He kept his gaze squarely at his feet. “Good, but to truly dance with someone, you need to look them in the eye. Besides, I think there are a couple of things getting in the way of your view.” I giggled, causing said two things to jiggle a bit. It still feels weird to have them so large and on my chest. Weird, but not in the bad way.

Smaug growled, trying to quell his blush. “Infernal lumps of flesh.”

“I’ll have you know we mammals are proud of our infernal lumps of flesh,” I smirked.

“This is why drakes are the superior race,” he held his head high. “We need not these things.”

“I’m sure I’ll change your mind soon enough,” I winked at him.

He just growled. “Just teach me to dance.” I giggled in response and we continued. I’m glad I’m nimble on my feet or he’d really have crushed my feet a few times.

_______________________________________________________________________

“Where is she?” I muttered to myself. Father had sent me to check up on Sigrid and I wasn’t about to fail him. I don’t know why though. If Sigrid was in one of her ‘moods’ she was likely to throw something at me and scream. It’s honestly helped me hone my reflexes and she does apologize so I don’t care that much. Still, it’s not exactly the place I’d like to be.

It’s always difficult to find my sister. She likes to hide away from the people of this town. I think she’s just exaggerating. I mean, the people here aren’t that bad. Okay, none of them really want to be my friend, but they respect da. They help us well enough. Well, some of them. Most of them don’t give an ounce of care what happens to us. Perhaps it’s only a small exaggeration then.

“Looking for someone~” I stiffened at that voice. I knew who it was, but why? WHY ME?!! I had to turn around and there was Sophia, leaning against a building. “Oh you poor dear. You look ever so lost.” She sauntered on over and again I asked myself what I did to deserve this cruel temptress.

I took a few steps back. “Umm...hello Sophia.” My voice shook as I tried to get away from her.

“Hello~” Her voice just oozed something that made me shiver. Not in the good way.

I don’t know why she always does this to me. She flirts, retreats, comes back for more. It’s just too much. Why? Is she just messing with me because of my sister, or just likes teasing me. “H-have you seen my sister?”

Sophia tapped her chin slowly. I didn’t want to look at what she was wearing. That blue dress looked good on...No, she is the enemy. “I can’t say that I have, but no matter. She isn’t important. My date is.”

“You have a date?” Who could stand her? She’s the most unreasonable, selfish, mean woman in town.

“You don’t know?” She pouted and quickly sauntered over to me. She put a hand to my cheek. “That would be you, Bain.”

“But-” She put a finger to my lips.

“No buts,” Sophia smirked. “I want this night to be great and you’re going to make that happen. Understood?” She gave me such an evil eye that I had to nod my head. “Good. Just remember your place and we’ll do fine.”

________________________________________________________________

Again and again I keep asking myself why I decided to follow these fools on this venture. If it was simply my foolhardy friend, then I could stand it. I’ve dealt with him often over the centuries and I know that we can come to some sort of understanding. He’s a fool. Yet, for some reason one can’t stay mad at him for long. It’s his accursed charisma. He draws all sorts of characters to him. Even a horse of Mearas heeds his call.

How the blazes did he do that?

I had to shuffle these thoughts for later. They wouldn’t do me well now. Gandalf and his abnormalities was one thing. I could deal with that alone. Not this time. This time there were dwarves about. I’m glad I know a few cleaning spells or my robes would have been made filthier than a pigsty. That doesn’t matter now. What matters is the headache I now carry. At least these ponies I kept close to didn’t talk.

It was then I noticed Gandalf angrily march on up to me. I had decided to give the company a bit of space. I wouldn’t always do so, for that would be foolhardy. I was surprised to see him so flustered, but then I reminded myself that there were dwarves present. This was his own doing. I’ll let him stew in it for a while. Maybe some common sense will finally leech through that skull of his.

The old fool sat beside me. His face was etched in a scowl I myself wore more often than not. Middle Earth was filled with enough fools that it was easy to master this look. We didn’t say anything to each other. We didn’t have to. A single glance was enough for us. I could see how much he wanted to strangle that foolish king.

Of course, Gandalf had to ruin the silence by bringing out his accursed weed and pipe. I did my best to block out the sounds of his crunching and mulching of that plant. It was disgusting. “Must you smoke that infernal thing here?”

“It helps relax me,” Gandalf said in turn. “After dealing with Thorin, I need all the relaxation I can get. I won’t be offered much during our journey.”

“Perhaps,” I nodded. “But you are being too hasty. Who is looking out for the dwarves and hobbit now?”

“Themselves,” Gandalf didn’t say anything more. He just started puffing smoke, grumbling to himself.

“Do you honestly believe that they won’t get into trouble?” I shook my head when he just kept on puffing. “The people of Middle Earth are like children. Leave them alone for one moment and they get into all sort of trouble. From what I recall that happens every time you give them a little space.”

“I can’t baby them forever,” Gandalf said. “They have to learn to sort themselves out.”

“And they’re doing a fine job of that,” I remarked with a dry tone. Gandalf just huffed and went back to smoking. “Must you do that so close to me? I’ll catch my death from that stuff.”

“It would honestly be one of the most pleasant deaths you could find in these lands,” Gandalf chuckled. “Perhaps you should try some.”

“I’d rather deal with the dwarves,” I sneered.

“How are you supposed to condemn something if you never experienced it yourself?” Gandalf asked. Of course he would say that. My friend never could resist trying out everything he could get his hands on.

“By that logic, my friend,” I started. “I would have to take up dark sorcery to really know that I must condemn it.”

Gandalf sighed. “If that’s how you see things, fine by me.”

The next few moments were filled with blissful silence. Well, as blissful as they could be with him puffing that horrendous stuff right next to me. It had a pleasant smell, I’ll give him that. I just had to do my best to ignore it….Then he started to crunch more weed. “Give me a pipe.”

Gandalf chuckled and said nothing as he handed me a pipe, weed, and a small ladle. I went to work quickly. The sooner I did this, the sooner he would shut up. Quick as ever, I brought it to my lips and inhaled. The first few seconds were pleasant enough. The taste was enticing and I liked how it tingled in my mouth. Then it hit my throat.

I started coughing up a storm. Gandalf laughed. “Smoking is a learned habit. One doesn’t take to it so easily, but it is worth it in the end.”

I stilled my coughing after a moment. “Yes,” I coughed once more. My throat was a tad bit sore from the experience. “I can tell. However much I hate this retched smoke, I’ll need everything at my disposal to deal with these dwarves. I’ll just have to stomach it until the end of the journey than no more.”

“Uh-huh,” Gandalf chuckled and put his pipe in his mouth.

I glared at him. He was a smug wizard, that much was true. “So how did you come to tame Shadowfax.”

“I haven’t tamed him,” Gandalf said. “I came across the old stallion on my journey. He wished to have one more adventure before he retired. I gladly gave him the chance. He is a prideful creature. Comes with living in a family that just keeps naming their sons Shadowfax. They have an image to uphold.”

I nodded in understanding. The horses of Mearas rarely let anyone ride them. It would make sense that Gandalf would find an old one just as foolish as himself. I was so lost in thought, I didn’t think about how I was putting my pipe back into my mouth and…

Gandalf laughed once more as I was stricken with another bout of coughing. I would get him back for this.

Author's Note

Alright, we're getting back on track. Hopefully, I can keep these chapters coming out quickly, though it might slow down come midterm. Anyways, I hope you enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They really do help me out with motivation and all that. :twilightsmile:

Where Is The Noble Self?

I never liked these celebrations. They always cost so much money and I had to share my treats with everyone. Dreadful business this is. Simply dreadful. I worked hard for these riches and no one give me the respect I deserve. No, but I still give them such generous parties. Do I get a thank you? No. These peasants only care for themselves and that’s just fine. I am the same, but I still run this town well enough. It’s my job. These people gave it to me and they’ll find it hard to pry it away again.

Still, I would enjoy a good party even if I had to share my things. It gave me a small sense of nostalgia, back to my younger days. Back when these people actually showed me the respect I deserved. When I could actually see my toes. Hmph, perhaps I have gained a bit too much, but there’s nothing really to do here. I’m lucky I can find some good polish for my old sword, or it’d be nothing but rust at this point. Can’t even remember the last time I used it.

My sword can wait for another day. For now, I had a rich couple to entertain. This seemed easy enough, though the man was rather rough around the edges. He seemed like he wanted to bite my head off. How rude. At least his appealing wife is nice. Sad that she’s taken. She reminds me of a maiden or two I met on my younger journeys. Though she might be a little more ‘endowed’ than they were. Except for that elf girl, but that’s something to leave behind. Right now I just had to convince her to give us some donations. I’ll probably just bring her to a few orphan kids. That always gets them in tears.

“Woo,” the beautiful noble lady, Megan if I recalled right, stopped beside me. She wiped away the sweat from her brow. “Such a festival. It’s been far too long since I’ve truly enjoyed a party throughout. Almost ages.”

“I would think a woman like you would have parties all the time,” I commented. I couldn’t look her up and down while she was so near. I wanted to, but I knew noble ladies. If you just look at them wrong, they could get their fellow nobles to behead you. Being a sort of noble myself now and my own experience, I knew that all too well. “You seem rich enough for them.”

“Riches and power do not make friends,” she replied with a laugh. “It’s more of a hindrance, really.”

I quirked an eyebrow at that. Hindrance? This woman was talking nonsense. Riches and power were everything. When I gained the riches under the mountain, I’ll be a king. I’ll build myself a castle that reaches the sky and pay some knights to get rid of the dragon. Then I will have the riches of the Lonely Mountain all to myself. “Many would say otherwise, my dear. They would say you’re being naive.”

“Then let them think so,” Megan waved off the remark with her hand. “Let them think myself juvenile as they lounge about all alone with their gold. They will perish just the same as everyone else and I would rather spend my time with the people who make the most out of life.”

Her words confused me so. The best out of life? Peasants had nothing. They were nothing. The world teaches that to us every day of our lives. Once I thought so, but that got me nothing but grief and headaches. I snorted, but kept my smile. “Well I’m just glad you found people here you enjoy to be with. Perhaps you’ll stop by again.”

Megan nodded. “Oh yes, most definitely.”

“Where is that man of yours?” I tilted my head to and fro. He honestly scared me, this Benedict. He exuded power like none other.

“I asked him to get us a drink,” Megan answered. “It took a bit of convincing, but he left me on my own for a bit.”

“Why would you wish to part with him?” Now this was certainly interesting. Perhaps they were having troubles in their marriage. I could help her personally if that were so.

“To talk with you,” Megan’s smile vanished, replaced by a sad frown. “I wanted to ask why you’re hiding.”

I blinked in confusion. “What ever do you mean? I am not hiding from anyone.”

“You’re hiding,” she gently touched my cheek and a warmth like no other spread through me. I couldn’t believe how good I felt. It was like the sun was there personally giving me comfort. “There was a noble man here once. Someone who fought for justice and had such kind intentions. Why is he hiding behind a curtain of greed?”

What is this woman blathering about? I have always been this way. I...No, perhaps not always, but I am better than I was before. I’m richer. I’m a respected leader of this wretched town. “I think you’ve mistaken me for someone else.” I narrowed my eyes. I wouldn’t say anything more in fear of upsetting her.

She sighed and took her hand away. With it went the warmth of the sun. “I hope to see him one day before I leave.”

I opened my mouth to respond, but I didn’t say anything. It was almost like death itself was standing behind me.

“It seems you’ve made the mistake of standing so close to my precious jewel,” Benedict’s fiery voice spoke up. “I do not think that very wise.”

I gulped and quickly gave him a nervous grin as I turned around. “I was just trying to see if your lovely wife was having a good time.”

“He’s been nice enough,” Megan giggled and walked over to take one of the drinks from his hand. She gave him a kiss on the cheek, which made him blush so and stiffen. It was a little odd seeing him so flustered, but I wouldn’t say anything. “Thank you, dear.” Benedict just grunted in response.

"Remember," he growled. "Death is always nearby. I would watch who you try to grasp." He then lead Megan away.

I sighed in relief. Just standing next to that man gave me such shivers and that woman...I touched my cheek. It was still warm. I wondered if she was right about that good man hiding. I only did that for a moment. He was replaced with something better. I wasn’t going to pretend anymore.

“Sir,” Alfrid spoke up behind me.

I grinned. “Alfrid, tell me…” My eyes widened at what he was wearing. “Are you wearing a dress?”

Indeed, he was wearing a poofy pink dress that I would see in a fairy tail book. “I’ve come to realize my true place in life.” That was the only answer he gave me.

I could swear he had a bit of a glazed look in his eyes. Not glazed really, but it was just so dark and a bit unfocused. I didn’t think much of it though. “Very well. Come, let’s go see if we can round up that Bard. Our riches await.”

_______________________________________________________________________

“If you step on my feet, I swear I will drown you.” Sophia growled, causing me to gulp in fear. Then she smiled and giggled. “But I know you won’t.”

Sophia honestly scared me more than Smaug. I know Smaug would just burn me to ashes in a second. Sophia….I don’t want to know. It’s even worse because I don’t know if she actually like me, or she just wants to mess with my sister. Either would be terrible.

“Now put your hand on my hip,” she roughly grabbed my hand and thrust it in place. Of course, she did it a bit harder than I’d like so she squealed. “Don’t be so eager~”

“But you were the one-” She put a finger on my lips.

“No talking unless I tell you too,” she said before dragging me along in a slow dance. Teasingly so, with little sways and tilts that gave a bit more than I was comfortable with. Why me? Oh right, Smaug’s still alive.

Maybe I can get him to scare these people into backing off. On second thought, that’s a bad idea.

“See?” Sophia smiled. “This isn’t so bad.”

I gulped in fear, trying to ignore how good it felt to be so close and touching her. You know, her looks are nice, but she is kind of mean. I had to remind myself of that. Her nice smile isn’t going to win me over. “Umm...it’s nice.”

She pouted. “Just nice? Oh Bain, is that all you think of me?”

“I...um...you see.” I knew I was sweating like a pig. I just couldn’t think of anything that wouldn’t have me thrown in front of her armored father.

Sophia giggled. “You are so cute and all mine.”

That’s what worries me.

________________________________________________________________

“...And then we can build a black castle on the edge of the mountain.”

‘Does it have to be just black?’ Talking with my new friend was a bit confusing. She kept referring to having hooves and horse stuff. Was she a horse spirit? I didn’t want to ask her, because that might be a bit rude.

“We can use dark purple, maybe some really dark blues.”

I sighed. ‘We’ll talk about it.’

“Hmph, you simply lack vision. I shall change your mind soon enough.”

I rolled my eyes, but didn’t say anything. Nightmare Moon was my friend after all, so I would deal with her. Was she really my friend? I think so. My thoughts were a bit muddy right now, but I think she is. She wants to give me power. That’s good. I just needed to get a few more followers and we could go about our plan well enough.

My inner plans were ground to a halt as I spied the dancefloor. There...right there! That witch has my brother. How dare she hold him? After what she’s done? How dare she?!! My anger boiled over and I clenched my fists. She would pay. I’d make her pay. I’ll show her the hatred she’s forced onto me.

“No,” Nightmare spoke up.

‘No?’ My rage grew. ‘NO?!! She’s all over him! I won’t let that witch take my little brother from me!’

“If you do something now, you’ll alert Celestia.”

I didn’t have a comeback for that one. From what Nightmare had told me, Celestia was incredibly powerful. Her visions just confirmed that. I wasn’t ready to fight her, but I would soon. Then I could kill Sophia. I sighed. ‘Very well. We’ll do it your way, but I shall have my vengeance soon.’

“I would never dream of denying you vengeance,” the voice sniggered. There was a cruel tint to it, but I didn’t mind. I felt like making the same laugh myself. “Soon, we both will have our revenge and it will be so sweet. Till then, we need to lie low. Perhaps we can convert a few more of these peasants.”

I paused as I thought that over. Alfrid had been asking for it. He was a lecherous weasel. The rest of this town weren’t...but they didn’t stop this abuse. They let it happen. A growl escaped my throat. They would all pay.

“Still thine anger,” Nightmare scolded. “Celestia is nearby and the power you’re exuding will reveal my presence.”

I took a deep breath to still my anger. ‘I’ll try to remember,’ I told her. That I would. Celestia could destroy me if she found out about my new friend. I needed to play this smart and I would. So I just had to mingle a bit.

That would be too hard, especially since a certain someone had a way of attracting most of the attention. I giggled at the thought of Alfrid in a dress. It had been too funny not to. That was just the first of it, but I’d wait till later before I punish him again. Till then, I had a few plans to orchestrate.

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. :twilightsmile: They really do help keep me motivated and ready for the next. Tips and suggestions are always welcome.

A Darkness is Coming

I have always had perfect vision. That’s a must when you’re an experienced swordsmare. Sad that I haven’t been able to use it in such a long time. It’s been, what, three hundred or so years since my last true battle. That drake still grumbles about how I cut off half his tail. He deserved it for trying to kill my ponies, but that didn’t mean I didn’t feel bad about it. Not all that bad, since I knew it would grow back, but I don’t like hurting other creatures. At least without reason.

It’s still fun to spar, especially with my sister. However, she tends to go...overboard. So much so that I’m thankful that I’m a god, or I’d be dead by now. She doesn’t mean it...most of the time. She just gets ahead of herself, which is really adorable. I just want to pinch her cheeks and...I miss her temper tantrums. I want her to get angry with me again and steal my cake. I want to play chess and argue over random things that come to mind. Just something!

...I needed to calm down. I was here for fun and I would go home soon. My magic was growing stronger. Give me a couple months to a year and I’ll have the portal up and running again. My sister and Twilight will have kept everything in order…

I just remembered Twilight and Luna are in charge of Equestria….

No, this is just silly. They wouldn’t do something that would destroy the very foundation of the country, and I really need to go back sooner rather than later!

Okay, I’m overreacting. I just miss them all dearly, but I know they’ll just love this world when I connect the two. Perhaps there were a few lessons for Twilight somewhere on this world. A monster or other such foe. The best sort of lesson, or at least that’s what my parents said...Perhaps my family is a bit too eager for violence. That explains my current pining for Smaug. He’d fit right in, but that’s only if I truly wanted to have this romance work.

“Are you going to hit the target or are you just going to stand there?” Smaug huffed.

I blinked as I realized I had trailed off during how game of darts. I blushed slightly in embarrassment. “Are you complaining? I’m sure you have a lovely view from behind me.”

Smaug narrowed his eyes and huffed. “Your wiles will not work on me.”

“So you say,” I smirked and went back to the game. With a simple flick of my wrist, which took years to get down, the dart smacked into the center. Honestly, it still surprises me that I can do that. Human wrists and fingers are tricky to deal with. “Your turn.”

Smaug walked a couple of paces forward, dart in hand. He wasn’t gripping it right. His fingers crooked. I should have helped him with his fingering… Not in a sexual way, oh who am I kidding at this point. A dip in the cold river would do my head some justice.

He threw the dart and…”MY LEG!” Some person yelped. Poor fellow. I’d see to his injury after I dealt with Smaug's anger. I’m sure that he would do anything to drastic for a simple miss.

And...he just stomped over and broke the dartboard. “Another game.” He growled.

I sighed. Perhaps playing darts at sundown was a terrible idea. Dragons don’t have good eyesight during the waning hours. This was a mistake...an adorable mistake. I wanted to huggle his anger away. Of course, he was a grump. It would take a lot of huggles. I booped his nose and giggled. “Another game then.”

He growled and pulled his head back. “Do not touch my nose in such a manner. I am your master. I am allowed to touch you when and where I wish, not the other way around.”

“Then touch me~” With a half-lidded gaze and a lazy smile, I could knock a normal person off their feet or hooves. Smaug was different. He didn’t fluster. He just GRABBED ME! “Eeep!”

“I told you not to tease me,” Smaug growled into my ear and pulled me tighter to him. Oh, such a strong chest.

I need to jump into the river. Now. I don’t think the townsfolk would appreciate me ripping his clothes off. I...A shiver ran down my spine. Something was wrong. There was a darkness here. It was weak, but it was there. It clouded the senses. I could see some of the people shake their heads slightly on occasion. Like something was affecting their senses. I turned around. Nothing was too out of the ordinary. People were going about their business and having fun, however, a few seemed a bit...jerkier in their motions than I would expect.

“Benedict…” I started to speak.

“I see it too,” he almost sounded bored. “It’s of no real interest. The paltry tricks of Sauron mean nothing to me. Let them come. I will tear them to ribbons.”

“Benedict,” I narrowed my eyes as I turned to him. “We are not killing anyone. We’re going to find out what’s wrong and fix it.”

Smaug growled. “Fine. I don’t care what happens to these humans, so we’ll do it your way. Just remember, my precious jewel.” He narrowed his eyes. “I don’t play well with others.”

______________________________________________________________________

Something was going on with Da. He rarely ever went off with the Master and when he did...It never ended well. I didn’t want da to get hurt or thrown in jail again for doing the right thing. I bet some of the nice people here will help. I hope. At least it wasn’t all bad. Alfrid’s dress made him really funny looking and I had to keep stopping myself from laughing. I don’t want to get caught.

I’m thankful there weren’t that many guards here. Makes it easier to be all sneaky. Being little makes it easier to get by in this town. People hardly notice me when I want to be unseen. Sigrid’s jealous of me for that.

“Tilda,” I felt something land on my shoulder. It was Thrush! “What are you doing here?”

“Thrush,” I squeeled and kissed the bird’s head. He fluffed up at that and I giggled. “The Master of the town is taking my da somewhere. I have to make sure he’s alright.”

“But what will you do if something goes wrong?” Thrush asked, gulping in fear. He was just a little bird after all.

“I’ll go get Mister Smaug and Miss Celestia,” I said. “They’re nice and they can scare the Master easy.”

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” Thrush spoke up.

“That’s the plan and I’m sticking to it,” I smiled and kept on going. I loved helping people, just like my da. So it was high time I helped him out too. It didn’t take me long to find them enter some house. I took my place underneath a window

“Dreadful business, this is.” The Master spoke. “I’d have gone to my own place, but that’s a bit too far. I don’t want to miss out on the cake.”

“Of course you don’t,” da’s voice spoke up and I tried not to laugh at how flat it was. The Master always hogged the cakes.

The Master snorted. “Let’s make this quick. Have you seen the dragon? Has he left the mountain?”

I scrunched my eyebrows. They want to know if Mister Smaug’s left his mountain? Why?

“I’ve only ever seen him leave his mountain to hunt,” da spoke up. “Even then, he isn’t gone for very long. He doesn’t like to leave his gold.”

“Bah,” the Master scoffed. “Of course he doesn’t. He’s a dragon. Loathsome, sick creatures they are. They can’t stand to be away from their treasure. Drives them mad. We’ll need to find a way around it. Perhaps putting out a large pile of meat.”

“He isn’t stupid,” my da spoke up again. “If he picks up that it’s a trick, he’ll kill us all without a second thought.”

“Then we’ll make sure he doesn’t find out,” the Master said. He’s a stupid-head. Da’s the smartest man in town. If he doesn’t think it’s a good idea, it isn’t. “You’re a hunter. Surely you know how to lure an animal away.”

“Smaug is no animal. He is a ruthless tyrant. The more you speak of him as an animal, the more I fear you’ll bring him here with your greed.”

“That’s enough, Bard.” The Master spout out my da’s name like poison. “I’ve had enough of your foolishness. I want that drake out of the mountain by the end of the week. I don’t care how it’s done, just do it. If you succeed, you’ll get a small share of what we pilfer. If not, then I’ll make sure you’re time here will be even worse.”

“You can’t possible make it any worse than it already is,” da said. You go da!

“I’m sure the neighboring towns would love to take in a few young people as apprentices,” the Master said. “They seem quite fit, your children.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” my da growled. He’d scare the Master. I wasn’t going to leave da, nor my siblings.

“I would,” the Master said. “I want that gold.”

“You’ll get it,” da spat out. “You’ll get all the gold you can get and I’m sure you’ll be very happy with it while you count it over the charred bodies of this town.” My da stormed out.

“Dreadful person,” the Master said.

“Of course, sire.” Alfrid’s voice spoke up. It seemed a bit...hollow.

That didn’t matter now. The Master was forcing my da to steal from Mister Smaug. I had to warn him. Mister Smaug was in trouble.

___________________________________________________________________

This was getting annoying. This other darkness that was seeding my land was growing. It was spreading and growing stronger with each passing moment. It paled in comparison to me, but if I didn’t deal with it soon, it would become a thorn in my side soon enough. I wanted it gone and forgotten.

I touched this presence’s mind not long ago. It was young, barely a thousand years old. Such a child it was. Screaming for attention. Screaming of its power. Perhaps I had been like that at one point. All children were. I hated children. I hated them with a passion. I always made sure to kill them quickly, lest I hear their screams. They are so annoying.

I needed to hasten my plans. There would be no more waiting. It was a simple, human town. It wouldn’t take long to crush, dragon and not. I could sense them their. Both of them. This other, kinder presence outshined the dark one, but it was still weak as of now. Weak and within my grasp. She would break. She would die at the hands of my orcs and none would dare challenge me when my time came. They all needed to die.

“Azog,” my voice rang out in his head. “Prepare the troops. We attack within the next hour.”

“So soon?” He asked, grinning at the thought of violence. Such simple creatures.

“Yes,” I responded. “Spill their blood. All of them. I don’t want a single being left alive.”

“As you wish, master.” Azog bowed his head and then went on to goad his warriors into battle formation. Their tongue was disgusting to me. Perhaps it was because of how they spoke it.

No matter. They would do as I say. Orcs were stupid, but they were obedient. They would do anything for a good fight, or rather, for the chance to kill something. They were so easy to control. I’d say they were like a raging flood, ready to wash away everything before them. Soon, my enemies will be washed away, drowning in their own blood.

They will all remember that which I am. Sauron, their true king.

Author's Note

Well, I decided to bring about the orcs sooner rather than later. Thought I'd speed it up a little since I've been teasing you guys so much lately. Expect some action soon.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They really do help me.

Two Out of Three, Ready to Rumble

I was giddy. I can’t remember the last time I was so giddy. It’s been years. Centuries! Centuries? Oh that’s just my friend... who’s me. Ugh, this is a bit complicated. It doesn’t matter. I was happy. These pathetic townsfolk were falling to my influence like the weak vermin they are. A flick of my hand and another simpleton is sent meandering about, waiting for my orders. All too easy.

“Yes, but we must keep our heads down a little longer.” My other spoke. “Celestia, however pathetic she is, has the strength to challenge us in this present state. We need a little tact.”

‘Fine, but I’ve seen your memories, Nightmare. You’re not really one for tact.’

“True, but this is an exceptional circumstance.” She grumbled.

I had to agree with her. As much as I wanted control, this town wasn’t worth getting blown to smithereens. I was going to be smart about this. Clever. Yes, there was no way I was going to...to…

That witch is still stringing my brother along?!! After all this time, she hasn’t found herself some new prey? What does she want with him? She’s holding him close. Can’t she see he’s squirming? Of course she can. She loves it. I want to punch her. I want to kill her.

“We can’t do that now. It’ll give us away.”

I knew she was right. She was always right. She was me after all. We were thousands of years old. We had experience in these things. I had to be calm. I had to stay in control of my emotions. I was the master here. Not Celestia. Not Smaug. Certainly not the Master of Laketown and not even my da could stop me!...Wait, why am I thinking of him as a threat? My da would never hurt me...right?

“Family is treacherous. They will betray you.”

They wouldn’t. They love me, but...they might fear me and do something stupid. I had to make sure they didn’t do that. My family was loyal, but I was going to make sure of that loyalty. I was…

SHE’S KISSING HIM! The witch had him pressed up against a house and smothering him with that big trout mouth of hers. No, I have to be...I can’t be calm! She needs to pay. He’s my brother. No one can have him, especially not her!

“Calm down. You’ll give us away.”

‘I DON’T CARE!’ I could feel my power rising forth. Like my anger, it spiked into the air, ready to skewer anything I wanted it to. A whore would do for today. I stomped my way over to her. I could feel Nightmare doing her best to stop me. It hurt. Almost as if she was peeling my skin away. I didn’t stop.

The witch took her lips off my quivering brother and dared to smile. “Now, wasn’t that fun?” She perked up as she heard me coming along. She was a bigger idiot than I believed her to be, when she just smirked. “Do you mind? I’m having a little fun here.”

“I do mind,” was my answer. I didn’t blink an eye as a black tendril shot out from my shadow and curled around her throat. It tore her away from my brother and smashed her into the side of a building. Oh, it was so satisfying watching her struggle to breathe. I held up a hand and her squirming stopped as a halo of dark energy kept her body still. “I’m through with you and this infernal town pushing me around. No more. You are going to pay for what you did to me. PAY!”

“YOU IDIOT! SHE’S GOING TO FIND OUT!”

“Nightmare Moon!” An angelic voice called out. Celestia’s voice was irritating. I could just feel the holy sun magic on her, licking at my essence. It was a different kind of pain than the one Nightmare used on us.

“Speak of the sun and she will appear.” Nightmare sighed.

I turned around and smiled. “Princess Celestia. How nice of you to notice?” My giggle was weird. Almost like it was two people, but I didn’t care anymore. I was going to hurt these heathens.

“How dare you take that girl?!!” She scowled. “Your fight is with me and me alone.”

“Do you really think yourself that important?” I tilted my head in curiosity. This was far too funny. “That my whole existence would be set on one such as you? HA! You are dumber than I thought. Yes, I want you dead, but you aren’t the only one I hate. You will die, but not just yet.”

“You talk as if victory is within your grasp,” that insufferable drake spoke up. I could see that smirk on his face. I wanted to wipe it away. How dare he stand in my way? He kept my other at bay when she should have best Celestia by now. “So you are the being I was sensing in my precious jewel. Honestly, I’m disappointed at what I see before me.”

“You dare to scoff at Nightmare Moon?!!” I growled. The tendril holding up the witch let go. I’d kill her later. Right now, I had bigger fish to cook. “I will show you the true power of darkness.”

“I am trembling in my scales,” Smaug gave me a daring grin. “You are outnumbered, shadow. Outnumbered and without any real power. Go home to your master and tell him I wish for a real challenge.”

“Kill him. It will be easy. Dragons are simple creatures and we shall use that to our advantage.”

I smirked. “I have no master. Every being, whether in this world or the next, will bow before me. As for outnumbered,” I snapped my fingers and my minions started circling them. The ‘gifted’ outnumbered the normal townsfolk twofold. I chuckled. “I am never one to go in without a few cards in my favor.”

Smaug’s answer was...laughter? “This is what you deem a challenge? I don’t know whether I should be humored or insulted.”

I growled and balled up my fists. Black fire licked across them. “You impudent drake. I will slaughter you just like all the others.”

“No one is dying today,” Celestia’s own hands were glowing.

“I never took you for a comedian,” I grinned.

“Mister Smaug!” Tilda’s voice called out.

“Tilda?” My eyes widened. She wasn’t supposed to get caught up in this.

“Mister Smaug,” my little sister ran up to the drake like he actually was a friend. I will change that soon enough. No sister of mine will associate with any fire lizard. “We’ve got something important to tell you.”

“Master,” a little bird spoke? Well, I am possessed by a thousand year old spirit. Not actually surprised. “The mayor of this town wishes to rob you. He’s planning it out as we speak.” Smaug just stared at him. “It’s true. That vermin is going to rob you while you’re out.”

Smaug didn’t say anything. That is until he fell on the floor, laughing out loud. He clutched his stomach as he kept at it.

“Mister Smaug,” Tilda was rather concerned about all this. “This is really important. He’s serious about this and has a lot of soldiers.”

Smaug’s laughter just grew louder.

Celestia face-palmed. “Well this certainly is shaping up to be one of those days.”

_____________________________________________________________________

This young darkness was growing stronger. I could practically taste her hatred. It was delectable. It was enticing. I haven’t felt such since the time of my master, when little dark sorcerers attempted to match wits with the forces of good. Halfwits. This being was different.

Such a lust for revenge? Who is it that has earned your ire? This being of light? I hope this dark whelp survives this battle. I want to know how she came to these lands. Her magic is different. It’s strange and far more pure than anything I’ve ever seen, except for that of my master. I needed to understand it. I wanted that magic for my own. Perhaps I could even find a way to where she came from.

The lands beyond the ocean perhaps? No, my master would have sensed such things. It has to be something else. A different world? Possibly. Now that would be fascinating. A new world to conquer. To exploit. I will twist her world to my rule. Yes, I just needed her alive. Perhaps I might even take her under my wing.

Or I could simply tear it from her corpses’ mind. It was an easy enough spell. I just needed her head intact. Either way, I will get what I want. So let them kill each other. Let them break their backs on the tides of my orc armies. None can stand before I.

“Give them a few moments to get ready,” I whispered to Azog. “Let them rip and tear out each other’s throats before skewering them. I want them all dead, except for the dark one. I want her alive, or at least just an intact head.”

“As you command,” Azog grinned.

____________________________________________________________________

I hate my life. I hate my servants lives. I hate my scientist’s lives. Discord? No, hate is too kind to him. My immortal ire of this daemon is something no mortal can comprehend. His deviousness and trickery has won the hearts of a few, including fair Fluttershy. I can see him for what he truly is.

A monster.

I don’t know why he was given a second chance. We should have killed him. We should have done something to make sure he never got out again. He’s terrible and deceitful. The worst thing to have ever happened to our world. Now he’s even forced his disgusting mind to come up with new ways of torment.

A single bell sounded and I had to go to him. It was a part of our agreement. I feel filthy for this, but I have to. For the sake of my sister. So I donned my maid outfit. The same with Night Watch, the poor mare. I carried the tea pot in my magic. Carried it to the filthy traitor. He was lounging in a sofa, content with his upside down newspaper and color changing robe.

“Took you long enough, Lulu.” He grumbled, holding up a teacup with the hairs of his tail, which had formed a hand of sorts. “Refill.” I growled and moved the pot with my magic. “Ah, ah, ah. Remember the ritual.”

I was going to destroy him utterly after all of this! So I sighed and started to mime a teapot. “I’m a little teapot, short and stout, here is my handle, here is my spout.” Night Watch had to mime it to as we sang. Well, more like said it through clenched teeth. She looked bored. I envied her. My anger wouldn’t leave me. Even as I poured the tea and was able to leave, I couldn’t help but question why the universe was doing this to me.

I was at Discord’s mercy. It was take months, maybe years for me to find my sister on my own. She could be hurt. Killed! I couldn’t wait any longer. I had to find her. So I put up with inane acts. He’d pay one day. Oh, he will pay.

“Isn’t this nice, Lulu?” Discord asked, sipping his tea. “We never spend time together these days.”

“I wonder why?” I growled.

“Me too,” Discord snorted. “And stop worrying about your sister. She’s safe. I can still feel her.”

“Then why aren’t you taking me to her now?!!” I shouted, blowing away the top half of his chair.

“All in good time,” he idly commented as he turned the page. “These things take time.”

I stomped the ground, leaving a small crater. “Time is not something we have.”

“Yes it is,” he gave me a sharp look. “Spend a thousand years trapped in stone. You’ll see how precious time is.”

“I was locked away on the moon.”

“With hundreds of shadow daemons,” he commented. “Me? I was stuck all by myself as a stone ornament.” He chuckled. “I would think it hilarious if it had happened to someone else. Not me. No, not me at all. Give me a day or two and I’ll have an opening out of here. Until then, I need a new chair. This one is busted.”

“Fine,” I knew he was dragging this out. He wanted me to suffer. Yes, he could be telling the truth. He could, but he’s Discord. He’s lying somehow, but I’m going to have to play his game. I despised everyone.

Author's Note

{Several chapters in, still no fanart or tvtropes page. :fluttercry: ..... :rainbowlaugh: Oh, I just love messing with you guys.}

But seriously, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. Those really help my motivation and continuing on. It took a bit longer to finish this chapter than I would have liked. College midterm and all that.

Let's Take Calm Breath, Relax, and Prepare For What is About to Come

Author's Note

Two hours of tears and several hours of working through the night later, I have the new chapter up and running.

The beginning's been revamped completely, going more on depth between the two sisters than anything else. As well as going on a bit more of the other two sequences.

I hope you all enjoyed it and please leave a comment.

Let's Take Calm Breath, Relax, and Prepare For What is About to Come

Okay, what happened. No seriously, WHAT JUST HAPPENED?!! One moment I was gloating in front of my foes and the next I’m laying down in the remains of the wall I was thrown right through. I...I have no idea how this came about?

“I can, but I want you to go through the motions yourself.”

‘Alright, I attacked Sophia.’

“Yes, even though I told you to wait.”

I challenged Celestia.’

“Even though I told you to wait because we aren’t strong enough yet to face her.”

‘And then...Smaug punched me through a wall.’

“You’re lucky I had enough magic to keep him from killing us. This is why you need to listen to me. Dragons, although stupid, are especially strong. A single strike can kill us in this state and I don’t think I can keep us going after a few more good strikes.”

I growled. She was right, but I was still a bit confused. Everything was so blurry. It was almost like I was completely forgetting about something. Oh well, not important. I just need to get up and take my vengeance on them all. I’ll take the drake’s head, drown Celestia, and put Sophia’s head on a pike. A lovely image if I ever thought of one. “Lucky shot!” I shakily stood back up. “But my minions…”

Were all unconscious.

“Oh yes, because about thirty staggering, mind numbed villagers can take on a dragon and a god. Such a tactical genius.”

‘Not helping!’

“I was trying to help when I said don’t attack yet. You didn’t listen to me.”

‘SHUT UP!’

“A minor setback,” I snorted and balled up my fists. “I can still win. I’ll beat you and your dragon...WHERE IS HE?!!” He wasn’t in the town square. I was so sure that dragon would try and continue the fight. They are blood thirsty beasts. They can’t resist a fight.

“Now, now,” Celestia smiled. It wasn’t a mocking smile. It was almost like she was trying to be nice. I was going to tear that look off her face. Literally. “We can’t control what he does. He’s a dragon. Besides, this is between us.”

“Me too,” Tilda piped up.

“Yes, her too.”

I furrowed my brow. “What does she have to do with this fight?”

“Fight?” Celestia asked, before snapping her fingers. A rope of light magic snaked its way out from her and before my other half could do anything, it constricted around me. I fell on my rear end. “You were a fool to come out so soon, Nightmare. An even bigger one to possess a good person such as Sigrid.”

“Good?” I laughed. It felt like it was more of my other’s laugh than my own. “You obviously don’t know me, Celestia. Just like you don’t know that dragon of yours. You think you can tame me? Him? You are deluded. As much as I hate his kind, we’re alike in many ways. We will destroy you, no matter what you say.”

Celestia was quiet for a moment. She just kneeled beside me and gave me a look of pity. I will kill her for this! “I don’t believe that. There is good in everyone, Nightmare. Even a spirit of darkness has a sliver of light hidden beneath.”

“Such naivety,” I snorted.

“Yes, it is naive of me.” She chuckled and booped my nose. “When you live as long as I, you pick up a few things. Naivety, as you put it, has paid off more than not. While I hate you, Nightmare, I will not let my hate cloud my judgement. Nor should you or Sigrid.”

“How about lust, hmm?” I remarked. Or rather, the other me did. She knew more about this than me. “That’s why you delude yourself with the drake, thinking you can change him. He won’t change, Celestia. They never do.”

“There is always a chance,” she narrowed her eyes.

“Delusional fool,” I chuckled.

“We’ll see who’s the delusional fool,” she remarked. She then sniffed the air and looked around.

Low and behold, a lone man was reeling in a cake. He was rather oddly dress, something I’d see more on the eastern ponies back home...Wait, that wasn’t my home? This is...You know what, I don’t care if Nightmare replaces most of my memories. This place stinks.

“Finally,” Celestia grinned and stood up. “It’s been over a year. Far too long.” She walked on over. “One slice please, Mister Rower.”

“My name’s-” The man started.

“No one cares,” I growled. “Just shut up and leave us, you insignificant mortal.”

“Well someone woke up on the wrong side of the bed,” the man muttered and cut up a slice for Celestia.

The decriped mare sniffed the cake and sighed. “Lemon cake.” She held her fork out and made to cut it up. However, she never did. The man jumped back as a giant boulder came crashing down, smashing the cake into the lake. Celestia just stood there. She just looked at the hole in the floor. “Tilda?”

“Yes, Miss Celestia?”

Celestia did something I wasn’t expecting her to. She hoofed over the last slice of cake to my sister and patted her head. “You can have it.”

“But this is your cake,” Tilda was a sweet girl and that’s why I loved her so much. “You should have it.”

“I’ve waited a year so far,” Celestia turned and walked off. “I can wait a few more days.”

“Where are you going?” I shouted. “You can’t leave me like this!”

“I can and where I’m going is my own business,” she said ever so cheerfully. “I just need to teach someone a few manners, like throwing giant rocks about town. Someone could have gotten hurt...like that cake.”

“But what about me?!!”

“Tilda can keep you company till I return,” Celestia shouted back at us. “Family can help heal wounds better than anyone and I’ll be back before you know it.”

My sister and I were left in silence for a moment.

“Do you want a piece of cake, big sis?” Tilda asked, tilting her head to the side in curiosity.

I sighed. “...Yes.”
__________________________________________________________

*Luna*

I was tired. More so than I’ve ever been before. Not even fighting the great dragons of the Badlands ages ago made me feel this downtrodden. Perhaps it was because the exhilaration of the battle gave me something to smile about. There was nothing to smile about now. My sister was gone. Discord was making this all the more torturous and Twilight was worrying herself to death over this. The poor mare honestly looks to Celestia like she was her second mother.

For so long, I wanted more power. I wanted to show my sister I could rule by myself. She let me do that for one day and I felt like I wanted to destroy the entire country. Now I’ve been doing it for over a year and my spirits have left me. So I wanted to sleep. We immortals don’t really need it, but even we can grow tired on occasions. So tonight I would sleep, perhaps even giving little Tantibus some reprieve. My guilt was still there, but these days I could care less. So I’ve been using Tantibus less and less to the point I wonder why it still exists. I feel sorry for it.

I climbed into bed and grabbed a little Celestia doll. My sister was to never leave my side again, even in plushie form. I wanted her to comfort me. Read me stories like she used to and tuck me in. This wasn’t fair. We were supposed to be a family again. Sisters forever. This was just so wrong.

I was going to bring her back no matter what. I was going to do that and tear off Discord’s head. Well, if I could. Celestia wouldn’t let me do it. She’d say I was overreacting. I could still rip off his head, but we’re gods. It wouldn’t kill him, just like if he cut off my own. I was stuck with the beast and there was...Maybe I should bring Applejack to the capital. Surely she could do something with him.

I heard a little chitter and looked down. My dear opossum, Tiberius. Oh how I adore this little one. He loves me for me and he’s so adorable. I smiled and nuzzled him. “Hello there. I’m sorry for not coming here sooner, but...Discord.” I sighed.

Tiberius nodded. He was clever for an opossum, so it was easy to understand him and vice-versa. He pointed to Celestia and I sniffled.

“I...I haven’t found her yet,” my lips quivered. “I miss her, Tiberius. I...never really told her how much she means to me.” Tiberius cuddled up next to me and nuzzled my cheek. I pulled him into a soft embrace and cried.

That was when I heard something buzz. It was a slight, harmonic buzz. Only one thing I owned could make it. The mirror on my nightstand. It had a light green crystal at the top and it was glowing slightly. I cast a quick spell to clean away my tears and clear my complexion before turning it on the jewel.

The mirror’s image opened up to reveal a human like no other. With angelic features framed by long green hair and white robes, she cut a beautiful picture the likes that poets would weep from the mere mentioning of. “Ah, there you are. I’ve been trying to call you all week.”

“I’m sorry, mother.” I bowed my head in respect. “I’ve just been busy lately.”

“I hope your sister is helping out,” my mother spoke. We were close, but not as close as I knew she wanted. I just didn’t share much in common with her and I knew that hurt her a little bit. It hurt me too.

“She is, but she’s even busier than me.” I wanted to tell her what was going on, but she’d get everything all complicated. I wanted to prove to her that I was strong. How could I do that if I lost my own sister?

“Sad to hear,” she pouted, before shaking her head. “But that’s to be expected from such fine leaders, such as yourself. A goddess’ work is never done.”

“I know,” no really, I know. She says that quite often.

“But a goddess also needs her some rest and relaxation,” she sighed. “I don’t want either of you to overwork yourselves. I love you both dearly and the last thing I want is a dead tired daughter. You need to live a little more for yourselves. I know that sounds selfish, but you need to be a bit selfish...Well, not that selfish in your case.” She blushed in embarrassment. “I’m sorry, my dear. I shouldn’t have said that. It’s just...it’s almost like it was a dream. A thousand years without seeing or hearing about my baby girl? I...I…” She sniffled.

Oh great. I come in here to cry and now I have to witness my own mother doing it for me. “Don’t cry, mother. We’re doing fine now. Celestia’s been helping me get acquainted with the times and I’ve made a couple of friends.”

“I’d very much like to meet them,” my mother smiled.

I couldn’t help but rear back slightly in fright. She couldn’t know. The downside is that she’d blow up and things would get out of control. The upside was that Discord would most likely get hurt. A lot. Hmm, that is very tempting, but no. I had to prove to everyone that I was responsible...enough to get Celestia back here and take all that responsibility back. “This isn’t the best time. We’re doing some renovations on the castle and it will be weeks, months, neigh, years before we can have visitors.”

“I don’t care what sort of shape it’s in,” my mother frowned. “I’m coming over and snuggling my beautiful daughters. I have this cute little angel that I’m sure you’d love to see. He’s a real sweetheart. Gotta run though. I’m going to cook up some dinner. Bye and remember I love you. See you soon.” The mirror image went out.

I stood there for a moment, processing what just happened. “DISCORD!” I teleported near the portal, where he was wearing a country style set of clothes and golfing with cups and hedgehogs.

“What is it?” He sounded so bored. I wanted to try and kill him right then and there, but I had more pressing matters at hoof. “Can’t you see I’m in the middle of winning the Golfdom?”

“MOTHER”S COMING?!!”

“My mother, or yours?”

“MINE!”

Discord’s eyes shrunk into small pricks. He screamed, his bones jumping out of his skin before falling back into place. That was a tad bit disturbing. He quickly forced his palm next to the portal and it just up and started to work.

“You could have done that at anytime?” I wasn't going to kill him. I was going to break every bone in his body as I flailed him and held him in boiling acid. Even that is far too kind to this despicable creature before me. I'm sure he got the image from my intense glare, but it didn't seem to phase him much. That made me even angrier.

He nodded, grinning like the idiot I knew he was. “Of course, but I’ve even done one better. I’ve made it so we can do whatever we want in any other world and come back the moment we left.”

I was just going to roll with it. “Give me a few hours to prepare my troops. We march at dawn.”

“But that’s over ten hours away,” Discord held up a large clock, plucked from a strand of his fur. “That’s far more than a few.”

“It’s just an expression,” I’m so going to destroy him after this whole thing is over and done with.
________________________________________________________________

I cannot believe I’m stuck spying on dwarves. When the wizard Sarumon first informed my kin of these dwarves and their venture, I thought them mad. Who wouldn’t? They wished to fight a dragon for simple gold. As if it really mattered. My lord had wanted someone to watch over them. I had jumped at the chance, for I was bored out of my mind. I loved my kin, but other than fighting orcs and giant spiders, there really wasn’t much to do.

Well that and Legolas was getting a bit too persistent for my liking. I love him, but more as a brother. He just doesn’t seem to take my hints. I have no idea why. A Cave Troll could see them from a mile away. Legolas is just a bit too stubborn.

However, I rather regret my decision. Dwarves are disgusting and rude. I had heard the tales, but to see it in person? I nearly lost my lunch the first few days. I’m glad Sarumon wishes me to still hide from them. The king dwarf would surely have my head if he saw me. That and sleeping amongst a bunch of male dwarves? I shivered in disgust. They would never find me. I was a master of stealth.

“What are you doing, hiding in a bush?” A rather tame male voice spoke behind me. I twirled around with a nocked arrow, preparing to shoot. The person was a hobbit, who quickly put his hands up into the air. “Don’t shoot. I mean you no harm. Really, I do. I mean, I’m just a hobbit, rather useless in combat you know.” He chuckled nervously.

I snorted slightly and put down my bow. “Never assume anything about anyone, Mister Hobbit. You don’t know who has a trick up their sleeve.”

“No tricks up these sleeves,” he quickly showed the inside of both in attempt to assuage me. Honestly, Bilbo Baggins is a ponderous being. I have never met a hobbit and no one really talks about them. It’s almost like they don’t exist to most people. He was nice enough. Clean, polite, and kind of cute.

In a Hobbit-y sort of way.

I smiled. “I see that,” I stood up from my kneeling position. “I’m sorry for pointing my bow at you. I’ve been hunting bears and they can be quite voracious.”

“I can imagine,” he grinned. “I never would have expected to see an elf this far out in the woods. Not that there is anything wrong with it. I would never say such a thing. I’m just a little curious.”

“The bear I’m hunting killed some of our livestock, including my favorite cow.” I lied to him. A rather poor one, if I had to say, but it was the first thing I could think of. “I wanted revenge.” A very simple and human reason, but he’s a hobbit. Surely he isn’t aware of most of the world’s business. He’d fall for it.

“Well I wouldn’t know the first thing about revenge. Not my sort of thing,” he chuckled, before frowning. “D-did you bring along any friends? Say, friends several times our size?”

I frowned. “What are you-”

The Battle's Finally Begun

I wanted to run. Get out of here. Everyone was screaming and the rocks just kept coming. Sometimes, I swear I could hear people’s bones break as a rock smashed into them. Maybe I’m just hearing the crack of the wooden houses. Yeah, that’s it. Splintering wood sometimes made squishing sounds. Most definetly food.

I couldn’t run though. The Master wouldn’t let me. He’d send his other soldiers and hunt me down. So I had to stand. Stand and watch over this place while he evacuated his treasures. Most of his guards were piling as much gold into the boat as possible. They were even getting a second one. I couldn’t help anyone, or escape. I was just here to stand guard while the world crashed around me.

I should have just ran off like that Bard fellow. I could just say I was keeping an eye on him. The master wouldn’t have anything against that. Why would he? He hated Bard. Well, a lot of people hate Bard, but more like him well enough. I like him, but I will never say it out loud. I’d be kicked out of the guard the moment I said Bard was a nice guy. That’s the best case scenario.

So I kept my mouth shut and just let him run. He had his own family to take care of. Me? I had an old fat man to guard. Life is unfair like that. The rocks kept coming though. Over and over they crashed into town, some of them were even on fire. They were getting closer. The urge to run was growing stronger and I doubt anyone would blame me if I did. The Master wouldn’t know in all this chaos.

That’s when I heard footsteps. They were loud and each one had a small ‘crunch’, like the wood was breaking underneath them. The obvious thing to do was to turn and meet this person. Something was wrong. It was like death itself was walking towards me. Shaking like a leaf, I slowly turned to greet whoever it was. He was a tall, well dressed man. Nothing out of the ordinary with nobles. That is until I got to his eyes. I was fixed in place, unable to do anything. They were like mini infernos, trying to burn everything in their way.

“Where is your master?” The man growled. His voice was just as fiery as his eyes. It was almost inhuman with the rage that lied underneath.

I gulped, trying to stop my armor was rattling. “He’s busy. Come some other time.” The man didn’t say anything. He just kept walking. “I said, come some other time. He’s busy.” I grabbed the hilt of my sword. I know I shouldn’t draw it on a noble, but there was something bad about this guy. “Don’t make me repeat myself.” He still said nothing as he advanced. “Sir, I said, you can come la-”

His hand gripped my throat. He did it so quickly, I didn’t have any time to draw my sword. The man just lifted me up into the air and squeezed. I tried to catch a breath of air, but that was for naught. He just kept squeezing my throat, choking the life from me. I had to get my sword. I just had to. When I reached for it, he just shook my like a doll.

“Look at me,” the man said with a fierce growl. I couldn’t disobey him. I looked into his face, into the fiery abyss that was his eyes. He was death. My vision was starting to blacken. Spots covered it as I choked, clawing at his arm. He just grinned and-

____________________________________________________________________

It’s the little things in life that make it worthwhile. I had almost forgotten how it felt to watch prey squirm in my grasp before I killed them. The beasts around the mountain were too small for me to properly enjoy it in my dragon form and the trolls had all since left. They seemed to have an ounce of intelligence after all, but I will miss slaughtering them. So perhaps this form isn’t that bad. Of course, even now I chuckled at the fragile nature of humans. All I had to do was flex my thumb and this human’s neck snapped.

Such a beautiful sound. Pity I don’t have any time to snack however. I had bigger prey to hunt. I sincerely doubt I will like his taste. He looked putrid. The very smell of him made me want to gag. A good burst of flame should do the trick. His guards, however, might make for something tastier. Hopefully this form doesn’t change their flavor. Humans are tolerable at best. I’d rather have some fresh dwarf.

I kicked the door, sending it flying inside. I could hear it smash into one of the humans. Whether it killed him outright, or just dazed him I care not. They were going to die one way or another. Celestia wouldn’t approve of this. Heh, as if I care what she thinks of me. She is my property. She is to follow my command. So what if I can’t stand to see her cry. My things shouldn’t be upset. They should be happy and wear that lovely little smile of hers. Laugh that charming little laugh that sounds like wonderous bells.

Accursed mare. I’m supposed to be focusing on my kills, not her appearance. This is some sort of enchantment she’s placed on me. A sort of charm to make me think her attractive and bow to her whims. I shan't fall for it. She is an alicorn and I a dragon. We do not mix, no matter how could she feels against my scales...GAH! She’s doing it again.

“What are you doing here?” One of the guards snarled, while the rest reached for their weapons. “No one’s supposed to interrupt the Master while he’s busy.”

Oh good, human soldiers. I needed something to get my mind off that alicorn. Of course, I wanted to laugh. Their armor was no more effective than a coat of leaves. Their swords fairing as good as giant toothpicks. This wouldn’t be that fun, but killing is killing. I’d get something out of it at least.

“Leave or we’ll make you leave.”

I chuckled. “Do you really think you have the strength to stop death?” One of them made the move to charge me. I stood my ground, amused by this greatly. Just as he reached within distance, which took a few seconds, I struck. The human stared at me in surprise, his mouth agape in silent pain. Such a splendid look. My hand was embedded in his chest and I pulled it back. His still beating heart was clenched in my hand. I was surprised the man was still standing, so I softly blew a bit of air at him. He fell to the ground like a rock. “Any others?” I grinned and took a bite of my prize.

They were terrified, but they would still fight. Their armor was still so flimsy and laughable. This might be more fun than I originally thought.

________________________________________________________________________

Humans are weak. Humans are tasty. They will all die. Oh yes, they will all die. That’s what I was bred to do. Kill and destroy. I am but a lowly orc, but I was going to shed the most blood. All the man flesh here was going to be mine. Azog himself was going to be impressed with my killing spree. He’d make me a general in no time. I’d be up to my neck in man flesh. Sweet, sweet man flesh. It’s almost as good as elf flesh, but we don’t get much of that nowadays.

Elves are tricky and fast. Men are easier to hit and they are more fun to fight. They fight almost like orcs, but have this whole ‘order and honor’ thing that I just don’t understand or care. We follow orders, but we’re orcs. Outside of battle, it isn’t needed. We live to fight and everything else is just boring stuff to do before the next battle. I hoped there would always be humans to fight, but the Dark One seems to want to just get rid of all men. Oh well. I’d make the most of it.

My ship finally made it to the city. “Finally,” I growled as I jumped out of the boat. “Gonna find me something to kill. You think they have some of them small ones?”

“‘Course they do, stupid.” Another larger orc grunted as he stepped onto the wooden surface. “Humans gotta be small sometime.”

“I’m not stupid, you idiot.” I snarled and brandished my sword. I was a second from lopping his head off. “I just wanna know. Them small ones taste sweet.”

“Then you can have them,” the other replied. “They don’t got much meat on their bones for my liking.”

I grinned and started my way into town. The rocks had just stopped, so I didn’t have to worry about them crushing me anymore. That happened to a lot of orcs during our last fight, but I didn’t care. Orcs look out for themselves. I was going to show everyone how a true orc acts like. I was going to show Azog the might we could wield.

The humans were screaming. Such joyful sounds. Screams are music to our ears and I wanted to get closer. I ran, faster than any of the others. I had to get closer. These were my kills. Mine!

Then I saw some humans running by. Finally, time to kill. I chased them. They ran and screamed some more. Yes, scream for me. Let your blood flow...Wait, why is this one human not screaming or running?

This human female just walked out of a alley and stared me down. Well, us now that some of the other oafs had caught up. The human made sure to stand between us and a group of children. She was wearing some fancy dress and jewels, probably some noble. That didn’t matter, but I couldn’t look at her all that well. She seemed to glow with power, like the sun. It hurt. We orcs hate the sun. We love to fight under the moon and the night. The moon never hurts our eyes. I stopped and sneered.

She held up a hand and said, “I will give you one chance, monsters. Leave now and you won’t be harmed.”

We laughed. I jutted my sword at her. “Stupid human. No one tells us orcs to do.”

“Orcs?” She scrunched up her brow. “I had thought you tall goblins.”

I growled. “What did you call us?”

“No offense was meant,” she bowed her head. “Now, I would kindly suggest you to leave once more. I don’t want to kill you.”

“I’ll be doing the killing, human.” I made to charge her, but some golden light threw me off my feet and into the others. It blinded us, but I pushed myself up to my feet and growled. I stopped growling and my jaw dropped the moment I got a good look at what was in front of me.

The human was gone and in her place was some winged unicorn. “I see now the hatred from which you were spawned, orcs. The right thing to do is to kill you,” she lowered her horn. “Know that this doesn’t sit well with me. May you find peace in the afterlife.”

“DIE!” I threw my sword at her. Her words were nothing. Hate would guide my weapon through her skull, maybe her heart so I can have her head for myself.

The weapon never reached her. A bolt of golden magic escaped the unicorn’s horn.

________________________________________________________________

“No please-”

The woman’s pleading stopped the moment I smashed my mace into her side. The sweet sound of rent bone and flesh was music to my ears. This was as about as boring as I thought it would be, but I would do what my master commanded of me. That and killing is what I was born to do. So I would take at least a little pleasure in destroying these humans.

They think it is the age of man? Ha! I will show them the truth. This isn’t their age anymore. Orcs will destroy them. Our time has come to take the world. It is our age. So I would hunt down all these humans here and kill them. None of them could be left alive, or the master’s plans would be revealed.

Before I could kill again, I felt a surge of good magic fill the area. It hurt, almost like the sun itself. It was just so pure and good that it made me sick. I turned to see a small flare of sunlight. A part of me wanted to scowl. Magic users were always so annoying to deal with. None of them were true wizards, just humans playing with powers they couldn’t understand. This felt more controlled and older.

I grinned instead. My target was close by. I would take her to my master, alive or dead.

“Boss,” one other orcs spoke up. “What are we going to do?”

“Bring me that magician,” I pointed my mace to the origin spot. “Alive or dead, I don’t care. Just bring them to me.” My victory was assured.

Author's Note

And we finally reach the big battle. Or rather, slaughter if you look at it. :pinkiecrazy:

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. I do appreciate them and they are rather helpful.

Dragons and Daemons Join the Fray

“Faster,” I cried out. “Faster you idiots!”

Why can’t I find good help these days? Oh yes, these whelps look the part of a battle hardened knight. They have the best armor, weapons, and fine enough training. Those were the key words ‘fine enough’. Back in my day, we could take out a troll with nothing but a pointed stick. Oh those were splendid times. Now I’m stuck with common oafs that don’t know their right from their left, nor the proper care of gold.

“You’re going to scratch the gold. Don’t you know how much all of this is worth? I’ll tell you. All of you combined and more.” I grit my teeth as they still hastily threw my gold onto the longboat. I was going to unfortunately have to leave some of them behind. No matter. Their deaths will buy me time to escape. They will be remembered for their sacrifices. Most likely on Tuesdays if I try hard enough.

“We’re going as fast as we can,” Braga piped up. Ugh, this man was useful but he was also stupid. Why couldn’t he be more like me: handsome, brave, and intelligent? I’ll never know, but he was a useful tool.

“You’re going as fast as you ‘think’ you can go,” I jabbed a thumb upwards, where all the screaming and death was coming from. Poor unfortunates. I’ll buy something to honor them. Later, of course. The main thing I needed to worry about was actually surviving all of this. “I do believe our attackers want to test your speed.”

Braga gulped and ordered his men to go even faster. I almost laughed at how clumsy the lot were. Almost. They were still handling my things and they nearly broke a priceless artifact or two. The nerve of the guards. They needed to be more careful. I pay them to be. I don’t throw my gold around foolishly. Maybe if I offer them a little more gold, they’ll go even faster. Possible.

Of course, if they were any good, I’d have sent them to kill my attackers. That’s what I would have done at their age. Look at me now. All that hard won glory and attention has made me the mayor of this town. A decriped town that despised me. Let’s forget I saved all of their lives from all sorts of monsters when I was but a young man. Nevermind they were the ones who wanted me to lead. No, everything is my fault. A little weeding out of the population would be good. Less mouths to feed means more for everyone else.

Then the fighting grew closer. Closer than I would have liked it. It was almost like it was coming from upstairs. Impossible. This place wasn’t that close to the edge of town. Surely the invaders would have hundreds of other people to rip apart. My guards could deal with some barbarians or orcs.

Something smashed through the door upstairs. I know because it sounded like imported wood breaking. I hate that sound. Then a body fell down the stairs. Eh, I actually like that sound. Reminds me of my youth and when I’d chuck the henchmen of evil lords down stairs. Good times. Well, not so good now. When he landed, I could see that it was one of my own guards… with dented armor and missing an arm. He just laid their, dead to the world. “...Well that happened.” The guards were indeed smarter than I gave them for. They dropped everything and grabbed their swords. “Be careful with the gold.”

“Yes,” a deep and ominous voice came from upstairs. I could just hear the smirk in his voice. A rather familiar voice I might add. “Be careful with my gold.”

Fear creeped up my spine, but I would not back down. This interloper was going to get a piece of my mind. “Now see here, whoever you are, I am the Master of this town. My word is law. I’m not the sort of person you want to trifle with.”

“Is that so?” The next thing me and my men heard was a laugh. A laugh only ‘death’ can make. I quickly stepped back behind my men. I could see his legs and then more and… “Neither am I.”

“Benedict Cumberbatch?” My eyes widened. The noble? He was the one killing my men? Why does he want my gold? He’s rich. I’m not as rich as him.

Benedict snarled. “That is not my name!” His shout nearly made us deaf with its strength. “You impudent insects. Do you not know who I am? Do you not know the power I possess?”

“Power?” Braga snorted, taking a brave step forward. I appreciated his effort to remain steadfast, as well as keeping himself between me and that noble. “You’re not even wearing any armor or have a sword.”

“Yet I am whole and covered in the blood of your compatriots,” the noble scowled as he looked down at his blood soaked suit. “Do you know how long it took Celestia to find this suit? Do you know how degrading it was to wear this thing in the first place?” The noble was seething and for some reason, I could see smoke bellow from his mouth and his eyes became slitted. “You don’t know, because you’re just rats. The lot of you are just insignificant rats who thought they could hide gold away from the true master of the mountain.”

“Kill him!” I shouted. Six soldiers rushed forward. I smirked. This was going to be easy.

Then the noble stepped backwards, took a deep breath, and released a fireball?!! One of the guards were thrown back, screaming as he fell to the ground, burning alive. None of us did anything. He just screamed for a few seconds, then stopped as the fire raged. It was quick for a burning, as if the fire itself had some deathly quality.

“I am the true master of the lake,” the noble growled as the soldier’s finally broke their stupor and charged. The noble grabbed the arm of the first, pulled him aside, and smashed his head into pulp with one punch. He spun and kicked another in the chest. His foot sunk into the very armor like tissue, leaving his foot covered in bits of gore as the man was sent flying.

Who was this man who could kill with just one punch or kick?

The noble crossed his arms, blocking two swings that should have lopped them off. No, he took it and actually smiled. This man is a monster! He pushed back my guards and set a fireball into the face of the third one. The last two tried to stab him, but he side stepped and smashed both their heads with a heaved swing.

I turned to Braga. “Don’t just stand there. Kill him.”

Braga turned to stare at me incredulously. The help I hire these days. “He… just killed six of us in no time at all. What can I do?”

“Die,” the noble answered. Since we were looking at him, neither of us had seen him advance. So I gasped in surprise when he threw Braga to the ground. The noble grinned and I didn’t do anything. What could I do? At least he wasn’t killing me. The noble just raised his foot.

“No,” Braga pleaded. “Wait. I have a family.”

“You’ll meet them soon enough,” the noble commented before stomping his head. I turned my head from the sight. Such a ghastly image. “Now, where was I? Oh yes, the so called Master of Laketown.”

I shivered in fear. “W-what do you want? I can give you anything.” Where was that blasted assistant of mine? I couldn’t remember him leaving. Is he hiding somewhere. I’ll fire him for this.

“Your gold,” he answered, walking towards me.

This was death itself. There was no denying it. “C-can’t we think of something else? Perhaps a few servants or something? I have plenty of nice silks you’d-” I yelped as he hoisted me up into the air. He was strong, I’ll give him that.

“Shut up,” the noble growled, fire licking his teeth. “I have let you live this long because my precious jewel wished it. That was a mistake on my part. Infestations need to be cleansed for the land to be healthy. I won’t let some fat rats run around and steal my gold.”

“You can’t do this,” I squeaked out, afraid if I yelled he’ll kill me. “I’m the Master of Laketown.”

“This town is not yours,” the noble shook me. “This gold is not yours. You have no power unto yourself, fat rat. They do not fear you. They do not respect you. You are master of nothing. You don’t even know who I am, do you? I shant let you die without knowing.” He closed his eyes and opened them once more, showing me his true dragon eyes?!! “I am Smaug, King Under the Mountain and rightful ruler of this land.”

“I…I,” what was I supposed to do? This was Smaug, the dragon. I had heard tales of dragons taking the form of humans, but this? He was going to kill me. I had to think of something. Anything!

“So tell me, master of nothing.” Smaug grinned. “How do you choose to die?”

Think. Think. Think. WAIT! I have an idea! “You don’t want to kill me. This wasn’t my idea. It was Bard’s. He wanted to steal the gold and he told me you left the mountain!”

“And why would he do that?” Smaug snorted, but he didn’t kill me.

“He is descended from the person who gave you that scar,” he jostled me about when I mentioned that. Sore subject. “He has the blood of a dragon slayer.”

Smaug didn’t do anything for a moment. He just stood there in silence, possibly mulling it over to himself. He let me go and I fell on my rump. Not the most pleasant experience, but it's better than dying. “You aren’t worth my time.” He growled and stomped off.

I smiled in relief, before I frowned. All my guards were dead and my gold was just thrown about everywhere. I sighed. This was going to take a while.

Master of Nothing? HA! I’ll show him. Of course I’m the master of this place. I have… wait they’re all dead. Alfrid’s missing and the people hate me, for no reason I might add… Maybe they do hate me for a reason. No, I can’t think like that. They were the ones who put me in this mess.

Right?

________________________________________________________________________

“...And then Thrush said that the flowers actually grow brighter colors the closer you get to the mountain,” Tilda smiled as she spoke. She was always so giddy about everything.

“It’s true,” and the annoying bird continued. What kind of name is Thrush? I don’t know and I don’t care. I’ve been laying here, constrained by Celestia’s feeble magic, for several moments now. My sister just kept yammering on and this bird didn’t help. “The colors are so vibrant at the base of the mountain. You’d think that they’d be all dead, but no. Probably some magic or something else keeping them so lively.”

“Yes,” I grumbled. “Of course.”

“When we get out of here, we’ll kill them for this.”

‘Yeah, wait, WHAT?!! I will not kill my sister.’

“It’s for the best.”

“You don’t have a sister.”

“I do! My mother created my sister to torment herself and do you know what she is now? Nearly mindless. She is a beast and our mother calls her an it. We are nothing to her!” Nightmare actually sounded heart-broken as she spoke. “Just tools to be discarded. That’s what family is. They are all liars!”

‘My family wouldn’t do that.’

“Give them time,” was all she said in turn.

I snorted. My family would always be by my side and even if they did turn on me, I could beat them into submission rather quickly. Beat them? No, that must be some random thought. I’d never beat them, unless they forced me to. Wait, that’s not right. Ugh, my head hurts. Before I could say anything, the screams got louder.

“So much hatred,” Nightmare seemed to be relishing in it all. Like she, us, were growing stronger.

Tilda huddled close to me. That was smart. No one was going to hurt her while I was around. “They’re getting closer.” She shivered.

“If they were smart,” I scoffed. “They’d stay away.”

‘The beasts of this ‘dark lord’ are anything but smart,” Nightmare scoffed.

Said beast rushed into the courtyard. It was none other than my oaf of a minion, Alfrid. Of all of them, why had he survived? Was he just that hard to kill. "Master," he rushed over to us. If I had to say one good thing about him, it was that he was good at grovelling and the like. "What kind of a monster would do this to a perfect being such as yourself?"

"An idiot," I growled. "Just untie me." He couldn't untie it in the normal way. The golden bands were made of magic. I just needed more dark magic and hatred... Huh, this is odd. I looked to see him unconsciously channeling dark magic to us. My power was regrowing faster. Even if I had given him that sliver of dark magic, his heart was so black it was just fuel to the fire she needed. She made the right choice in corrupting this one.

Just then, a bunch of orc came barreling into the courtyard. It's rather popular these days. Many of them were covered in blood and their weapons had an obscene amount of ichor on them. I honestly felt no sympathy for their victims. No really, I’m trying but all I can find is more hate. I felt stronger for some reason because of it. It’s like all this hate the orcs had was feeding me.

“Human girls,” one orc laughed. “Easy prey.”

“If these were those brutish green orks, this would be difficult.” Nightmare chuckled. “This?” Her chuckling turned to laughter, to which I started to join in.

The orc scowled. “Stop laughing, you little runt.” The orc walked forward, brandishing a short sword. “I’ll gut you both like fish.”

“We’ll see about that,” I smirked. The moment he reached us, I could feel the power in the bindings slackened. Thankfully, Celestia hadn’t put a lot of magic into these magical braces. So it was rather easy to snap them up and use magic to levitate myself to my feet. A single bolt of dark magic smashed apart the creature.

“Don’t kill them all,” Nightmare said. “We need as many of these creatures as we can get.”

‘I’ll keep that in mind,’ I remarked. “Tilda, stay behind me.” I grinned. I’d keep some of them alive, but this bunch? The same ones who had, not a moment ago, wanted them dead? No mercy.

Author's Note

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They really do help. :twilightsmile:

Trolls and Orcs

Being tied up by trolls was certainly on the bottom of things I thought would happen to me on this adventure. Well, maybe not the bottom. There are a lot of ways to go in the world: orcs, evil men, dragons. Oh most definitely dragons. Now that I think about it, I was a bit too hasty to leave the Shire. Boring as some days may be, it’s certainly better than being eaten by trolls. I was daft for checking out that rattling sound myself. I’ve got too much Took in my blood.

A soft groan beside me reminded me I wasn’t alone. I rolled over onto my side to see the elf starting to wake. If I had to be honest with myself, she was quite beautiful. The stories of them were true after all, but who was I to believe stories? Baggins believed in facts and I was certainly looking at a lovely fact before me. No, that’s rude. Bad, Bilbo. Bad. She’ll have my head if I keep this up.

The elf’s eyes fluttered open. “Wh-where am I?”

“Ah right,” I grinned sheepishly. “About that. You see, hmm. How do I put this? We’ve been captured by trolls. Very smelly and inhospitable trolls, mind you. Though, I have to admit they do tie quite the knot.”

The elf frowned and sighed. “Taken by surprise by trolls? This isn’t something I’m going to live down, but it’s far from the end.”

I quirked an eyebrow. She was taking this oddly well. I thought she would be panicking. I was, but I’m good at hiding my fears. Well, at least I think I’m good at it. All I had to fear before this was thieving relatives. Baggins, while a homely bunch, do tend to have sticky fingers. I know I don’t. If it isn’t mind, I won’t take it. It’s not polite at all and only brings bad luck. “You seem to be taking this all rather well.”

“So are you,” she smiled, which looked quite good on her.

I chuckled quietly. “Oh I’ve all but panicked myself out before you woke up. Besides, you needn’t worry about me. I have some dwarf friends that’ll be here any minute to save us.” At least I hope they will.

The elf snorted in a rather elegant fashion, but they’re supposed to always be elegant anyways. “I wouldn’t put so much faith in dwarves.”

I frowned. “You know,” I started to say. “You’re right. I shouldn’t put so much trust in dwarves, especially this lot. They’re loud, obnoxious, and stole all my food. Food I spent many an hour gathering mind you and it’ll cost a pretty penny to get all that back. I barely even know them.”

“Is this supposed to give me confidence?” The elf quirked an eyebrow. “They would like your typical dwarves, so we shouldn’t give a sliver of a thought to them saving us. Tis most folly.”

I don’t know why I was so frustrated with what she was saying. I barely knew these dwarves and some of them obviously didn’t want me along. Who would want a hobbit on an adventure? We’re certainly not suited for it, but Gandalf is a strange wizard. I shouldn’t try and defend the dwarves, but I had to open my mouth. “It’s not supposed to.”

“What?”

“You’re right,” I said. “Hoping they’ll save us is stupid, but isn’t it good to hope? I think so. It’s much better than just giving up, in my opinion. Perhaps they’ll surprise us.”

“Or perhaps I’ll save us both myself,” the elf snipped, struggling with her ropes. Maybe she was so skinny that she’d slip out? Is skinny the right term for elves. Perhaps not, so I’ll keep that to myself.

“Mutton yesterday,” one of the trolls griped. Their voices sounded like a hobbit who had an extremely sore throat. “Mutton today and blimey, it looks like mutton tomorrow.”

“Quit your griping,” another troll thundered about carrying two of our horses! “These aint sheep. These is West Nads.”

“Why do we even need these horses?” A snively voiced troll spoke up. “We’ve got that elf and dwarf thing to eat.”

“That aint no dwarf,” the cook snorted as she stirred up his soup. “Its some kind of small human.”

“Don’t smell like a human.”

“Well we’ll see if it’s a dwarf or human when we eat it,” the third commented, causing me to gulp in fear.

Why did I want to go on an adventure again? I knew something would happen, but no. I had to listen to the Took in me. Well let this be a lesson to myself. I’m never going on another adventure. I just hope I can survive this one long enough to remember that. I couldn’t help but release a little whimper, but it got muffled by a hand over my mouth. It was rather soft and delicate. I wonder-

“Be quiet, hobbit.” The elf hissed into my ear. “Do you want to escape or not?”

She swiftly took her hand away. I just stared at her, wondering why I didn’t see this coming. She had such slender arms, of course she could slip through. It’s just too bad the rest of her, except said arm, was tied up in thick ropes.

“Let me go over and taste the small one,” the gangly one licked his lips. “I hate waiting for answers.”

“No one’s eating anything till I say so,” the cook growled, smashing his wooden spoon upon the gangly troll’s head.

“How about I tenderize them a bit,” the gangly one suggested.

“That’s the first smart thing you’ve said all day,” the third one grunted. “I’ll even help you.”

“I need you to distract them,” the elf said.

“Distract them?” My eyes widened in panic. “They could smash me in a second. Just one grasp and pop. I’m nothing more than a stain on the ground. I’m not suicidal, thank you very much.”

“Oh shut up and distract them so I can get out of these, you idiot.” The elf scowled, flicking me on the forehead. “I don’t want to die either.”

“You didn’t have to hit me,” I grumbled. This was it then. I was going to die today following an elf’s plan that I didn’t even know could work. This is just my luck then. How am I supposed to distract them? I know they’re stupid, so I might be able to trick them, but how?

“Go tenderize them then,” the cook growled. “If it gets you both to shut up then do whatever. It’ll be your fault when you ruin this meal, not mine.”

“It’s not our fault that your cooking stinks,” the third troll growled right back and started walking over.

Oh dear. Oh no, no, no. They’re going to crush me. Calm down, Bilbo. Everything’s going to be alright. You’ll get through this. Even if it does go wrong, at least it will be a quick death… that’s not helping. I didn’t have much time to think up a plan for they were already standing over us. I gave them an uneasy smile, trying not to wretch. They smelled horrible. “Hello, gentlemen. A fine night, don’t you think?”

“Gentlemen?” The stringy one scratched his head. “We’re not ‘gentlemen’. We’re trolls.”

“Oh I very much know that,” I nodded. “You’re very fine trolls and that’s why I gave you such a compliment. Only the finest creatures in the land are gentlemen and you sirs fit the description quite well.”

“Well thank you,” the stringy troll smiled. He reached his hand down to grab me.

I panicked. “What are you doing?”

The stringy troll scowled. “I’m tenderizing you. It’s bleeding obvious that’s what I’m doing.”

“You can’t tenderize a hobbit,” I spat out, before I collected myself. I needed to keep calm. They were already glaring at me. “I mean to say that you just can’t. It ruins our taste.”

“What do you know about hobbit taste?” The large burly troll grunted, jabbing a finger at me.

“I know plenty,” I remarked, hiding a smirk. “I’ve lived my life around hobbits after all. I know better than most what makes us tasty.”

“So what makes you tasty?” The stringy troll asked. “Is it sheep’s blood? We’ve got plenty of that.”

“Too much if you ask me,” the burly one grumbled.

“No,” I shook my head. “There simply isn’t enough of what we need.”

“What do we need?” The stringy one asked.

“A lot of things, but we don’t have them.” I sighed. “Besides, hobbits don’t have any meat on us. We’re just flesh and bone, so one hobbit is not going to do you any good.”

“No meat,” the burly one scowled. “That’s rubbish. Everything’s got meat on them.”

“Trees don’t,” I pointed out. I am a genius. “Hobbits are just like trees. We love the sun so much, but our true homes are in the earth, rooted in one place. It’s why there are so many hobbits. No one likes eating us.”

“Is that so,” the burly one snorted. “Sounds like a lot of rubbish to me.”

“Is it really?” I quirked an eyebrow. “Do you know any hobbit cookbooks?”

The burly one scratched his head. “Come to think of it, no.”

I nodded. “My points stands.”

“If you don’t taste good,” the stringy one snarled and balled up his fist. “Then why don’t we just squash you? I’d at least have a bit of fun.” I flinched, waiting for the end.

“Hey,” the burly troll piped up and looked around. “Where’d that elf go?”

“The elf?” I peered over to see the rope just lying there with no one in it. “Oh the elf. She vanished into thin air.”

“What?” The burly one rounded on me. “That doesn’t happen.”

“It happens all the time with elves,” I smiled. The longer I kept these guys occupied, the longer I got to live. Hopefully, Gandalf and the others will come. “Have you noticed how skinny they are? Elves are made of hot air, gentlemen. They’ll pop into nothing if you squeeze them hard enough and I’m sorry to say this, these ropes are just too tight.”

“He’s right,” the stringy one remarked. “They are really skinny.” He groaned and punched the other troll in the arm. “You ruined our dinner.”

“Me?” The burly troll snarled and punched the other one in the face. “The both of you said I should make the ropes tight. How should I know she’d pop? We’ve never eaten elves before.”

“What are you two doing?!!” The cooking troll stood up in anger as the other two brawled. His eyes widened. “Where’s the elf?”

“He popped her,” the stringy one pointed to the other.

“You what?” The cook held out his spoon like a weapon. However, before he could do anything with it, the dwarves rushed out from the woods. Two of them cut along the back of the cook’s legs, causing him to stumble backwards. The oaf hit the cauldron, causing it to till and pour boiling water all over him. He screamed in pain, accidently rolling a bit of his flesh into the fire.

The other two trolls stopped their battle with each and charged the dwarves. It was obvious the dwarves were incredibly skilled as they kept weaving around the troll’s fists and legs, slashing here and there. The only thing that kept the trolls in the fight was their thick hides.

Meanwhile, I’m still tied up. I struggled for a bit, before I saw the elf kneel down before me. She gave me a little smile, which was honestly quite beautiful. She held out a knife. “Do you require aid?”

I wanted to roll my eyes, but I didn’t. “Yes, please.” She quickly made short work of the ropes. “Who are you, anyways? I didn’t catch your name before.”

“Tauriel,” she said, before she quickly stood up and slashed the knuckles of the stringy troll he tried to punch us. The troll squealed in pain. “If you want him-” she stood before me. “-you’ll have to get passed me.”

“That shouldn’t be hard, air thing!” The troll tried to punch us once more, but Tauriel kicked me out of the way, twirled around it and slashed at the creature’s wrist with both her dagger and her sword. Let it be known that she has one strong kick. I’m going to feel it in the morning.

“Enough of this nonsense,” Sarumon just walked out of the woods and pushed out his staff. The stringy troll was pushed back by magic like he was nothing but a leaf and smacked right into another troll. “It’s taken all night to find you and I would like a little time to rest.” He pointed his staff at a large rock and with another blast of magic, destroyed it. The early morning sun started to rise and the trolls screamed as they started turning to stone. I didn’t even know sunlight could do that to trolls. Well, you learn something everyday. The wizard turned to me. “I’m glad to see you well, young hobbit.”

“Umm, well,” I stood up and bowed. “I’m glad to see you too. Timely arrival, if I had to say so.”

“Indeed,” Sarumon bowed his head in turn. “I would have been here sooner, but someone wanted to try a dramatic entrance.” He glared at the forest, where Gandalf walked out of.

“I was going to break that stone myself,” Gandalf seemed to pout. Huh, never would have thought I’d see a pouting wizard. “You always like the drain the fun out of everything.”

“This is a battle,” Sarumon scoffed. “It isn’t the place for dramatics.”

“I beg to differ,” Gandalf rebuked, before turning to Tauriel. He gave her a once over. “You’re a woodelf of Mirkwood. What are you doing all the way out here?”

“Your dwarf companions aren’t the most discreet bunch,” Tauriel sneered. “I was tasked to follow you.”

“Of course you were,” Thorin marched on over to her. “Elves always want to stick their precious little noses where they don’t belong. This journey of ours is none of your concern, if any of you can even feel concern in the first place.”

“Thorin,” Gandalf glared at the dwarf king. “This is not the time or place for such talk. This elf is the only reason Bilbo is still alive.”

“And what a loss that would have been,” Thorin scoffed. That honestly hurt.

“Such disregard for life,” Sarumon spoke in a condescending manner. “I would have expected better of a king.”

“He is a dwarf,” Tauriel pointed out.

“I didn’t give you permission to speak, elf.” Thorin spat.

Okay, this wasn’t going well. If I didn’t do something they were going to fight. “Okay everyone,” I got in between everyone and held up my hands. “Let’s calm down. We’re not enemies.”

“Oh how wrong you are,” Thorin growled, moving his hand to the pommel of his sword.

“Stop that,” I got in front of him. I didn’t know where this bit of courage was coming from, but I wasn’t going to let the person who saved me get hurt. “Sarumon is right. A king doesn’t go around chopping people to bits just because they don’t like their race.”

“You would dare tell me what to do?”

I gulped and fidgeted in my spot. “Well, I wouldn’t dare tell you. I’d just suggest it, but I’d suggest it strongly. I stand by that, if you must know.”

Thorin just looked at me, before lowering his arm. “You have stern conviction. Good, maybe you’ll actually get your job done, burglar.” He narrowed his eyes. “Don’t get in my way again.” He marched away.

I sighed in relief and felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned to see Tauriel smiling at me. “Thank you for that.”

“It’s no problem,” I rubbed the back of my head in embarrassment, blushing slightly.

“You actually managed to get through to him,” Sarumon looked impressed.

“I told you he is no ordinary hobbit,” Gandalf just looked so proud, before he frowned and looked to the trolls. Something was troubling him about them, but I wasn’t going to pry.

_____________________________________________________________________

Fighting these orcs would have been foal’s play if I was back in my realm. The sun here was just so weak that even now I was having trouble keeping up with my magic depletion. I had to resort to using the orcs own swords and shields to fight through the streets. I could turn them all the ash, but I still needed to save my strength. Smaug wasn’t likely to let me outside for quite some time after this. Who would blame him? Perhaps I would.

Now that we weren’t the same species, my mind seemed to be clearer. I needed to watch myself the next time. I was letting my instincts get the better of me. I was going to leave this world. He was chaining me here. That chain needed to break, yet, I was wary. There had to be some good in him. I had seen it. I had felt it.

I parried an orcs strike and stabbed him through the neck with a sword. That sort of thoughts would wait till later. For now, I had orcs to slay. I hated killing them. They were living beings too, but it was the only way I could protect the villagers. I could petrify them all, but again, I didn’t have the magic for that right now. No matter. I knew I shouldn’t feel for them. They are a race of evil. I can sense it in their hearts. They can’t change what they are… This just makes this all the more saddening.

Several more orcs rounded the corner. I simply snorted, picking up all the loose swords and knives around me with a single thought and throwing them at them. The orcs screamed in pain as they fell. I hated all of this. Two orcs tried to jump me. I smashed them together with a flurry of magic and threw them so hard into the lake that they surely drowned. I loved it as well. All life is sacred, but this… This brought me back to a time where I actually got to do things myself, instead of letting Twilight handle them. It made me feel young and spry. Killing was more Luna’s forte, but I would do what I must.

Then something smashed into me, smashing my side against a house. I’m thankful my wing was up and out of the way, or else it might have broken. Might, is the key word since these houses aren’t really made of stern stuff. I tried to move, but as it turns out, it was some sort of net that covered me from head to toe. I tried to use my horn, but the black net stung me. It was as though it was made of pure dark magic. My magic waned and I grit my teeth to stop the pain.

Someone chuckled. It was deep and full of malice. “You’ve been giving my soldiers trouble this past hour,” the creature spoke in some hoarse dialect. I’m thankful I cast a translation spell, just in case some of the humans spoke another language. “But you are still just a horse.” The creature that walked up to me was a one armed, pale orc. There was something foreboding about him. His eyes shone with determination and intelligence, not a combination you want to see in an enemy. I needed to get out of this now. So I started to channel the magic into my horn. “Seize her.”

Seven orcs rushed to my side. “No!” Was all I said as I unleashed my spell. They all turned to ash, incinerated in the blink of an eye. The net was unharmed and I scowled because of it. I wasn’t strong enough to break this magic. Again, I wished this had taken place in my world. I would have broken this fairly easily, but here? No, I was not going to be taken prisoner.

The pale orc pulled his head back and laughed. “You still have some fight in you. Good. I can’t wait to see my master take that away.” I tried to channel my magic again and kill this fiend. He saw it coming for he raised his mace and-

I screamed like no other. Pain. Absolute pain. He struck my horn, shattering it with his weapon. The horn is a sacred portion of ourselves. We need it to survive and an alicorn’s is the strongest. I should have broken the mace. I’m an alicorn, but.. I hate this world. I hate this pain. The magic I was funneling into it came back to bite me and I thrashed. I screamed in such pain, droplets of blood painted the ground as I writhed in such agony.

The beast just laughed. “I just can’t wait.”

Author's Note

I'm so sorry for taking this long to post again. I'll try to update faster, especially since the semester is over. I hope you're all doing well.

If you enjoyed this chapter, please leave a comment. Comments really help me keep a drive for my stories and they are helpful. Till next time.

When the Sun Screams, Her Aid Will Come.

There were just no end to this damned orcs. They just kept coming in droves, no matter how many we killed. That was of course no small feat, since a lot of us were fighting with whatever we could find. From pots and pans to the orc sword that rested in my hand. We all had to make due and I wasn’t sure we were going to make it. It didn’t help that the orcs would sometimes attempt to throw more flaming boulders into town. More often than not, they hit other orcs, but they could keep up with the losses.

“Bard,” my good friend, Percy, came rushing towards me with his trusty bow in hand. A sword was tucked away on his side. I didn’t know he had a sword, but the blood around the belt told me enough about where he got it. It seems our local guards aren’t exactly up to the task. Typical. “They’ve overrun the East part of the town.”

I scowled. The orcs were starting to let up, so the others could take care of them long enough for me to talk. “Do we still have the docks?”

Percy nodded, “But not for long. We don’t have the numbers to hold it.”

“Then get everyone onto the boats,” I said with a heavy heart. Even though I hated this place, it was still my home. “We’re leaving. Tell everyone to take only what they can.” Percy nodded, fired an arrow at an orc that had slipped through the lines, felling it, and then took off.

I hated these orcs even more now. I charged, swinging my sword through an orc's neck. The beast gurgled in its own blood, before falling over. I needed to calm myself, before I fell into a deep rage. My family was safe with Celestia. I’m sure she wouldn’t let them get harmed. With that, I steeled myself and fought on. Even if I died, they’d at least make it out safely.

“BARD!” A loud, fiery voice called shook the town. I remember that voice, but hearing all that scorn directed towards my name? That sent shivers down my spine. Looking up, I saw Smaug’s human form glaring down at me from atop the rooftops. He had a struggling orc in one hand, which he promptly broke its neck and threw it aside like it was trash. He jumped down, crushing another orc under his feet. “Did you think you could get away with this?”

Oh this is what I needed. An angry dragon. I don’t even want to know what caused this and I really, really hope I could talk him down. I didn’t think it’d work, but at least I’d try. “What are you talking about?”

Smaug took a few steps forward, flames licked his lips. “Did you think I forget your family’s deeds? Did you think I would forgive, dragon slayer?”

My eyes widened. How did he find out? No one even likes talking about that story anyways. Did the Mayor let slip?... Of course he did. I took a moment to glance around in fear, my eyes landing on the windlass crossbow. Hopefully, it wouldn’t come down to that.

“I knew it!” Smaug had followed my gaze and didn’t waste any time. He took a deep breath and fired a fireball which smashed the windlass to pieces. “You brought me here to kill me and take my treasure.”

“I didn’t,” I swore, clutching my sword tightly. I didn’t know what it could do for me, but it was my only means of protection now. I just hoped his human form was vulnerable to such weapons. “Did the Mayor tell you these things? You know he can’t be trusted.”

“None of you humans can be trusted,” he growled. “Especially your kind.”

“I’m not a dragon slayer,” he didn’t listen to me. He just took another breath and let loose a bout of flames. I pushed a nearby villager out of the way, narrowly dodging the strike myself. I rolled along the ground, a punch shattered the boardwalk as he almost hit me. I quickly stood up. “Smaug, you know this is madness. The orcs are our enemy, not each other.”

“Orcs, humans,” Smaug sneered. “You are all the same to me.” He rushed forward, arm held back as he coiled up another punch.

I tried to parry a strike with my sword, but it broke on his arm. My eyes widened and I had to jump back. Damn it. I had hoped his human form was vulnerable.

He seemed to understand my frustration and grinned. He pulled back his sleeve, revealing a coarse, silver undershirt. “It’s not as strong as my scales, but it does it’s duty.” As he pulled back his sleeve, he backhanded an orc, sending it flying into a group behind him. “Such weak creatures.”

“I know you won’t listen to me,” I sighed, balling up my fists for the fight to come. “You want to kill me for what my ancestors did to you. Fine, but leave my children out of this.”

Smaug laughed, “Do you think you can command me? I kill whoever I wish, when I wish.”

I grit my teeth. There was little chance I could win this fight. He was faster, stronger, and could breath fire. There was a slim chance I could hit a weak spot, but he could change into a dragon at any moment. I had to face the truth. Death was standing before me. Just before we could fight, a high pitch scream hit our ears. The pain it held threatened to overwhelm me, yet I couldn’t help but think it familiar.

Smaug was frozen by it. His eyes widened, “Celestia?... CELESTIA?!!” The dragon turned human glared at me. “I’ll deal with you later.” Then he took off. I heard a furious roar not too much longer after that.

I sighed and grabbed another sword. This day was going to be long for everyone. I just hoped he saved Celestia. She didn’t deserve whatever was happening to her. I furrowed my brow. Wait, if Celestia’s in danger then my children… I needed to find them. Now.

______________________________________________________________

I cackled as my dark magic coursed through a kneeling orc. It was so fun, controlling these beasts. It was one thing to control weak villagers. It was a whole nother thing to be the master of such dark creatures. I felt so alive. So much in charge. Nothing could possibly stand in my way. Not even that ‘eye’. I growled just thinking about it. Every orc I controlled had the mark of that eye. I changed that swiftly.

“Sigrid,” I felt Tilda pull on my dress. “Can we go now? I know you’re having fun… doing something to these orcs, but da’s out there by himself.”

I rolled my eyes, “Da can take care of himself. Now be a nice girl, Tilda, and let me mind control this legion of orcs.” My orcs were making short work of their brethren. It took time and concentration to get these beasts to do as I say. Thankfully, there weren’t that many orcs over here. Perhaps they were focusing on Celestia and the others. Hopefully they left Celestia alive. My other really wanted to take care of her herself. Well, I mean ourselves since I hate her now too. I don’t know why. I just feel such hate when I think of her.

“We share emotions, Sigrid.” Nightmare spoke to me once more. “The emotions of immortals are hundreds of times as powerful as your own. The only reason you aren’t a raging wreck right now is because I’m shielding you from the worst of my own.”

‘Glad to hear,’ I couldn’t help but gulp slightly in fear as I finished converting another orc. At that moment, a terrible scream pierced the air. I fell to my knees, clutching my ears to try and block it out.

“NO!” Nightmare’s screams hurt as her rage coursed through my veins. “She’s ours! Find her now.”

‘Fine,’ I snarled and looked towards Alfrid. “Take Tilda and leave. My orcs will keep you safe.”

“As you wish, my lady.” Alfrid picked Tilda up.

“No,” Tilda reached out for me, giving me one of her cute, pleading looks that made me want to hug her. “Come with us, Sigrid. Please.”

I chuckled and kissed her forehead, “I’ll be back before you know it.” I turned to the direction of the scream. “This shouldn’t take long.”

_____________________________________________________________________

Everything was going wrong. In every conceivable way, my world was being shattered. I couldn’t take my gold anywhere since my guards were dead. Miserable lot should have been tougher and now I’m stuck here. Doomed to die.

‘Master of nothing.’ The beast’s voice ringed in my ears. His eyes, his deathly glare, all made me shiver in fear whenever I gave them a passing thought. They wouldn’t leave me. Was I doomed to forever hear that voice? No. I am the Master of this town. Everyone respects me. They couldn’t do a better job. Right? That’s right. Look at what I’ve done for them.

‘Master of nothing.’ No. I wouldn’t let it affect me. I would persevere. That’s how I best all those monsters in my youth. That’s how I became mayor…. and look where that’s go me.

No, I wouldn’t let myself fall into such sad depths. I am… I frowned. When was the last time I said my name? Days? Years? Everyone just calls me the Master or Mayor of the town and… Do I really pause when I call myself by my name? That doesn’t matter. I am the Master of this place. Once these pests leave, I’ll rebuild this place bigger and better and take the gold of the mountain. I’ll…

The mirror. What grotesque creature is that? It’s like an overgrown rat….Oh, that’s me. I looked down at my belly. Have I really gained that much? Where did all my muscles go? No, that doesn’t matter. I have everything I ever wanted. Why should I exercise or whatnot? That’s for simpletons. I had my time to shine and now I’m the Master of this place! These beasts should listen to me.

‘Master of nothing.’ I gripped my head. Stop it! Just stop it, you mangy beast. Dragon or no dragon, I will keep my gold. I will keep my town and I will keep my title. I scowled and then looked at the mirror again. How? How was I going to do that? I had...nothing. No muscle. No guards. Just… nothing.

For the first time in so many years, I was lost. There weren’t any ideas coming to me… I was dead meat. Those orcs were going to kill me and take my gold, or that dragon. I should have listened to Bard. Maybe he brought them here. No, that wouldn’t be like him, the self righteous oaf. It didn’t matter who sent them or why they were here. We were all dead anyways.

I snarled and threw my arm across my table, scattering several things about. This was how I was going to die? Pitiful. I sighed and took a seat. That’s what a blob of meat deserves. I chuckled without any mirth. That’s what I said about the last master of the town in my youth. Now look at me. I could feel the weight of despair crush my soul.

Then, I saw something familiar. I moved my hand to a long box and slowly opened it. Inside lay a beautiful sword. It was long and sharp. I knew the blade would never dull for while it was a human blade, it had a few elvish enchantments from some elf friends in my youth. I chuckled. What would they think of me now? I opened my hand and frowned. Should I pick it up? I didn’t feel worthy of it anymore. I wasn’t the warrior who fought for fun and pretty girls anymore. I didn’t even fight for a good cause. I was just a fat slab of meat. Yet, I knew I had to hold it one more time.

Just then, the door behind me was kicked open. I could tell because I had learned a number of tricks when sleeping in taverns. It helped to know whether your opponent had both their legs on the ground the moment the door opened. The heavy armor boots of an orc came up from behind. “Look what we have here? A fat rat.”

I scowled. A fat rat? A fat rat? Is that what he thinks of me? Maybe I am a fat rat. Maybe I should die… but I feel a little warmth inside. I touched my cheek and remembered that lovely woman. Could I…?

“I’ll never go hungry again,” the orc chuckled. “Hold still, will you?”

“There was a noble man here once. Someone who fought for justice and had such kind intentions. Why is he hiding behind a curtain of greed?” Her words echoed in my ears. I gripped the sword handle. “I’m not a fat rat.” I stood up. “Not anymore.” A blazing fire lit up in my soul, something I haven’t felt in years. “My name-” The orc gave a battle cry, but it was cut short. Somehow, I was able to find the strength to turn around so quickly the orc didn’t know what had happened till his head hit the floor. I scowled and kicked the body down. “-is Esgaroth and this is my town.”

Author's Note

I am ever so sorry for taking so long. College and life hit me hard, so I really hope this is worth the wait. Please leave a comment, since they do help and I hope you enjoyed this chapter. :twilightsmile:

The End of Azog

I never, ever wanted to see another orc after this day. In fact, I just never wanted to go to another celebration again. They were always dirty and mean and now it’s just worse. Where is everyone? Why is sister acting so strange? I don’t know. I don’t know and I’m scared. I just wanted everyone to stop and explain. I just wanted my da!

“Let me go,” I screamed at the Master’s servant. Why did he listen to my sister anyways? He made us all miserable on purpose. He’s a bad man and he stunk like a rat. Even worse than the nice orcs around us. I didn’t even know orcs could be nice. Maybe my sister did something to them with her glowing hands. Why couldn’t my hands glow? Not fair, if you ask me.

“No can do,” he replied. “The Mistress wants you safe and out of harm's way and that’s what I’m going to do. So shut it.”

“No,” I shouted at the top of my lungs. “DA!”

“He’s not coming,” he shouted. “You’re with me and we’re safe.” My da says that bad things happen to bad people when they push their luck. Seems that happened when a bunch of orcs smashed into the good ones around us. I close my eyes as they started sticking their swords into each other. That helped, but I could still hear the metal smashing into more metal. “Or not.”

I could hear the big weasel shout at the orcs about fighting for him and some words my da would smack him for saying in front of me. Why are those words bad anyway? I hear ‘bastard’ and the like all the time. They’ve got to be alright if everyone’s using them. Then I heard a girly scream. It wasn’t me, I swear.

The big weasel had tripped or something and I was thrown to the ground. It didn’t really hurt. I guess I’m just used to falling down. The other kids have to stretch their legs and I’m not looking at the ground all the time. That’s what they said, anyways. I opened my eyes and almost screamed. The mean orcs were killing the good ones…. I think. It’s still confusing. I just hoped the good ones were the ones with the troll. It was smacking the others left and right.

Then one of them ran at me. I thought it was a good one for a second, but when it raised its cleaver, I screamed. I didn’t want to die. There was so much I wanted to do like…..umm, stuff! The orc didn’t get me though. Something big smashed into it, knocking it into the water. I looked over to see the Master of the town.

“Are you alright?” He asked. He asked if I was alright? He can be nice?........ “Are you in shock, child?” One of the orcs pointed his sword at him and yelled something in his language. The Master rolled his eyes, “One moment. Some people can’t seem to understand it’s not polite to butt in.” He turned and thrusted his sword into the orc’s neck.

The Master saved me twice? I can’t believe it. Maybe da was wrong about him.

The troll roared and raised his club to smash us. I don’t even think the Master could stop it. This was it. I was going to die because of a big, smelly, disgusting troll. I just wanted my da.

“HYAAA!” Someone cried out as they jumped onto the troll’s back.

I blinked in surprise as I saw the man clinging to the monster. “Da?” Da didn’t hear me. He was too busy fighting the monster. I knew my da was great, but I didn’t think he could take on a beast like that all by himself. I grinned, “Go da. Kick it’s butt!”

Da struggled for a moment, trying to keep ahold of his sword. I knew he could keep it and he did. He pulled his sword upwards and when the troll leaned down, grabbed it with both hands and the blade hit the back of its head. The Master tried to put a hand over my eyes, but I snuck a peek. It was stupendous! My da’s the most amazing da ever. The troll groaned as it fell to the ground, lifeless. I’m just thankful the rest of the orcs were dead by this point so I could watch it without getting stabbed. I have an allergy to being stabbed. I’m sure most people do as well.

Da shakily stood his ground, but not for long! I rushed and tackle hugged him. “Da, you’re amazing.”

He chuckled and ruffled my hair. I normally hate it when he does that, but now I didn’t care. “I’m glad you’re safe,” he turned to look at the Master and glared at him. “What are you doing here?”

“He saved me,” I spoke up, grinning widely.

Da blinked in surprise, “He saved you?”

The Master bowed his head, “Bard, I know that we haven’t been the best of chums.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” da narrowed his eyes. “Why did you save my daughter? You’ve made it quite clear you hate me with a passion.”

The Master sighed, “I did and….” He seemed to be shaking as though what he was about to say hurt him. “I was wrong.” Da’s eyes widened. I know. I couldn’t believe it either. “I let my power blind me and…” He looked down at himself. “I got fat off of the people’s well earned gold.”

“And why are you saying all of this?” Da asked. “Why now? Why did it take the deaths of our people to get you to see that? Did those who die before in squalor and poor health mean nothing? Is this because your own life is in danger?”

“I’m trying to change, Bard.” The Master said. “I wasn’t always like this. A fat pig, that’s what I’ve become and I’m sick of myself.”

Da stared him in the eyes for a moment as if he was looking for something. “Then lead us out of here. Be the Master of this town that you should have been.”

“My name is Esgaroth,” the Master said. “Not the Master.”

Someone started clapping and we looked to see the weasel and three orcs standing there, “Well, well, well. If it isn’t the Master of nothing himself. It’s so great to see you grace us with your presence.”

Esgaroth snarled, “What are you doing with those orcs? Have you gone traitor?”

“Not exactly,” the weasel smirked. “I’m still working for the master of this town. It’s just not you anymore.”

“Who are you talking about?” Da asked.

“Why don’t you ask your eldest daughter?” The weasel smirked. “Now if you excuse me, I was delivering the kid to safety.”

“Try it,” da said and both he and Esgaroth raised their weapons. Before anything could happen, a large rock smashed in between us, throwing the weasel off his feet.

One orc helped him up and he looked to the sky before us, “Seems we’ll have to continue this later.” He took off running. “This isn’t over, Bad!”

Da sighed, “Take her to the boats. I’ll go deal with this new master.”

Esgaroth nodded, “Alright.” He gently touched my shoulder, “Come along.”

“You’re coming back, right da?” I looked at him with a quivering lip and watering eyes.

Da smiled and ruffled my hair once more, “Of course I will. That’s a promise.”

_______________________________________________________________________

“Faster,” I snarled at the rest of my orcs. The town was proving to be harder to conquer. That and some of the orcs on the shore wouldn’t stop firing those damn rocks. I’ll kill them soon enough. “Load that mare onto the boats. Now!”

“She’s heavier than she looks,” one orc grunted. Thankfully, the pain must have been too much and she passed out. She had broken a few of my orcs with her thrashing. I wanted to smash her skull in, but my master wouldn’t have liked that.

I glared at the orc, “Then do it quickly and be done with it. If you can still complain, you can still work.” I was close to spilling his brains out when I heard laughter. It made my skin crawl and I hated it even more because of that. Orcs fear nothing. “Who’s there?”

“Oh,” a young human female stepped out in front of us. “Just lil’ me.”

A part of me wanted to kill her right now. It’d be easy. She was weak like the rest of her race. Her body wasn’t fit like a fighter. I didn’t. There was something wrong with her. It was almost like she was shrouded in a cloak of darkness, almost like… No. It couldn’t be. She was nothing like the master, but that look in her eyes.

It wasn’t human.

I growled. I didn’t care. I’d kill her anyway.

“Temper, temper.” The human had the gall to wag her finger at me. Oooh, I was going to make this painful for her. “What would your master think of your bad manners?”

I walked towards her, “Such bravado from a female. I’m glad I get to squash it.”

“Such a brute,” the female sighed and pointed her finger at an orc to her right. A beam of magic shot out of it and the orcs upper half was painting the houses red in the blink of an eye. She pointed her finger at me. “Is it your turn?”

I stopped and stared at her. I couldn’t believe this human was a witch. They were never this young. Maybe a more powerful wizard was boosting her power or had found an age spell. Bah, it didn’t matter. I’d smash her good one way or another. She was just one female. I had thousands of orcs. I grinned.

“You think you can drown me in numbers?” She smirked like she could read my thoughts. “Maybe, but that won’t always be the case. As for right now, you have something more pressing to worry about.”

A loud snarl caught my attention and I looked over to see a human standing on top of a house. Was this her backup? I couldn’t help but laugh. It was cut short when the human jumped. He landed on the shoulders of an orc, crumbling it into mush as he landed. The human’s fist pulped another’s head when he punched. He turned to glare at me and was that fire escaping his mouth? Was this the wizard powering this girl?

“Where is my jewel?!!” His voice was as heated as the fires of the underworld.

I snarled in response, “I grow tired of these distractions. Kill him.” I gestured at the human and my orcs rushed him. This would be over soon enough.

The human had other ideas. With every punch, he rent metal and splattered orc remains everywhere. Every kick broke bone. What manner of magic was this? Was he even human? They were all weak. How could this be happening? Finally, the human took a deep breath and breathed fire on several of my orcs. I ducked when it almost hit me. “WHERE IS MY JEWEL?!! IF YOU BROKE HER, I SWEAR YOU WON’T LIVE PAST THIS DAY!”

I snarled and stood up. I didn’t care if he could breathe fire or kill orcs in one punch. I’d show him the true might of the orcs. “Who do you think you are, giving orders to me? I am Azog the Defiler. No human orders me to do anything.”

“I am no human,” my opponent walked towards me. “I am far greater than those pathetic rats. I am fire incarnate. I am-” A spear impacted the human’s chest and he was sent flying into the river.

I smirked. That was it. I chuckled. “Poor human.”

Suddenly, the lake literally burst open and instead of a human, I saw a great eye. “Death.”

I did it. I drew Smaug out from his mountain. My master would be pleased, yet why was I shaking? Orcs could take on dragons. We were the superior race and would rule Middle Earth. Yet staring up at the dragon’s jaws, I couldn’t help but feel weak. I couldn’t help but feel so small and helpless. Even when the jaws descended, I couldn’t do anything but watch and-

________________________________________________________________________

Orcs are always rancid raw. That’s why I usually just burn them first, but this time I thought I’d just swallow the pest whole. He wasn’t worth the extra time. I needed to find my jewel now! I took in a breath. It was so good to be back in my true form. I would never wear that human guise again, no matter how much Celestia wanted me too. I took in her scent. Her sweet, succulent scent that reminded me of a summer’s day.

I knew where she was and I snarled as I looked down at the orcs loading her into the boats. I let out a thunderous roar. No one takes my things. I snapped at them, claiming a few more. The rest ran for their pitiful lives. I leaned my head down to look her over. She was covered in scratches and bruises. Nothing too severe and her horn…. Her horn was broken?!! I snarled. They will burn. They will all burn for eternity!

I took Celestia gently into my claws and put her on my back. I’d have to watch out for her when I was flying, but it wouldn’t be any trouble. I’d burn the orcs with nary any thought. Just the thought of those rats touching my precious jewel fueled my rage. I don’t think I’ve ever been this furious. I took off and roared into the sky. The whole town shook with my fury. My wings beat the air, causing houses to topple onto the rats.

This was a new dawn. A dawn that would spark the end of all orcs!

_____________________________________________________________________

I sighed when the dragon took Celestia. That was my only chance to get her. I was hoping he’d forget, but no. He actually does care, or care as much as a dragon can. That and he killed the white orc. I really wanted him as my general, but oh well. I’ll just have to make due with the ones he spares. I cringed when the dragon smashed his way through the town and the screams of burning orcs. That’s if he spares any of them.

I knelt down next to a few injured orcs, “Say, how would you like to serve me?” I chuckled. “Oops, I’m sorry. I’m making it out as if you have a choice.” I raised my hand that was full of dark magic and went to work.

'From the flames of destruction, opportunity rises.' My other chuckled. 'This is the beginning of a beautiful night.'

Author's Note

Well sorry everyone for the wait. A lot of stuff has been happening, but I hope this chapter was worth it. Please leave a comment below. The support really does help and it's always great to hear what you guys think of my chapter.

Aggravated Creatures

I thought I was going to wake up in some dark cell. That’s what usually happened in these situations. It would be old and putrid. There would be some rats scurrying about, perhaps even a skeleton or two. It’s sad how unoriginal evil creatures can be, or I’ve just grown numb to the experience. The skeletons still draw my ire though, even if I expect them. Evil rarely has any value on life. It’s rather sad.

I expected to feel the sharp sting of a cold hard slab of rock. Instead, I feel a familiar jingle of coins each time I move. Funny, perhaps my mind is playing tricks on me. I must be imagining a happier place. Why my happier place smells of burnt orcs and dragon breath, I don’t know…

It can’t be. Yet, as I listened, I felt a familiar and steady breath against me. I felt hard scales press against my side and the beating of a heart about my own size, if not bigger. There was only one being I knew whose heart beat with such a fiery tempo. One being who I had slept with a few times. Platonically, of course. I’m thankful we were different species again so the pheromones wouldn’t bother us so much. I was getting a bit… stir crazy. I’m glad I didn’t take it too far or else I would end up with a little one on the way…

No. You stop those ideas spouting into your head, Celestia. You have a nation to run. You can’t have babies running around and rule a nation… That’s a weak argument and I know it, but I need to focus on getting home.

Then I can have a bunch of babies. I would just have to find someone that-

I’ve gone off on a tangent. My life’s on the line and I’m thinking about babies. I finally opened my eyes to see Smaug laying around me, shielding me from the rest of the world with a wing. For a moment, I thought he was asleep. That is until I noticed his eyes slightly open, gazing at me with what I could tell was concern.

“You’re awake,” Smaug raised his head to peer down at me. “Good. For a while, I thought those orcs had damaged you permanently.”

“And how do you know I’m not?” I questioned.

“Horns can grow back,” Smaug answered. “The mind cannot. Am I correct in assuming so?”

I smiled, “You are correct and a most astute observation, my charming owner. A broken horn can have ill effects on unicorns if not treated. Alicorns are a little tougher in that regard, so there is nothing to fret over.”

“That is good to hear,” Smaug laid his head back down and closed his eyes. “For a moment, I thought I would have to burn the entirety of that scourges black fortress down and claim his own treasure for my own.”

“The treasure of an evil lord can replace me?” I frowned. That certainly didn’t make me feel better. Did he really still view me as a trinket? Was he going to kill me in the future? No, he wasn’t going to do that, but it still hurt.

Smaug snorted, “Nothing can replace a lost item of mine. All you see around you shall forever be mine, so it’s destruction will be paid a hundred fold. Of course, I have yet to lose even an ounce of it so I hardly have to worry.”

I could definitely sense relief pouring off Smaug. Call i intuition, but it seemed like he was scared for me. Awww, that’s adorable. I knew he was… “Smaug, what did you do to the orcs.”

“They’re all dead, if that’s what you're asking.” He said that as though he was simply talking about the weather.

“All of them?” I balked at that. I’m used to killing, but this?

“Yes,” Smaug looked me in the eyes. His snout was close to my face. “All of them.”

“Surely you could have scared them into submission,” I was not against violence, but slaughter is a whole different story. “You didn’t have to kill them all.”

“Didn’t I?” Smaug narrowed his eyes. “Do you even know what orcs are? Do you even know where they come from? I shall tell you, my precious jewel. They are twisted creatures born of hatred and nothing else. They only ever think of war. That’s what they were bred for and that’s what they will die for. Every single one of them. They are like rats that scavenge the lands, taking everything their filthy hands can grasp. That is an orc.”

I mulled that over. Over my travels, I have come across a few races like that. They were molded into pure fighting machines and wouldn’t stop until they died. While I respect all life, there are sometimes I need to forsake it for the benefit of others. So I sighed, “I see your point. I just hope the humans are doing well.”

“They escaped,” Smaug put his head back down to rest. “For now.”

I narrowed my eyes, “For now? What are you implying, Smaug?”

“I don’t very much like that tone, jewel.” Smaug snarled, bearing his fangs.

“Smaug if they are in danger, “ I stated. “We have to help them. There could be more orcs out there and they don’t have the numbers to repell another attack like that.”

“And I should care what happens to humans?” Smaug chuckled. “Now that is funny. Just to humour you, what do you suggest I do to help them?”

“Bring them into the mountain,” I answered.

Smaug was immediate. He snapped his jaws mere inches from my face, taking a predatory stance. I didn’t flinch. I had gotten used to this reaction from dragons over the eons. “Into the mountain? Those lying, wretched, thieves? I would rather tear off my wings then allow them to come anywhere near my treasure.”

“They have nowhere else to go,” I pleaded. “Please, they are good people.”

“I will not listen to this drivel,” Smaug snorted. “I listened to you before about these humans and now look at what happened? You are broken and the humans? They wished to steal from me while I was away from my mountain. They were planning for use to arrive.”

“Where did you get that idea?”

“The mayor,” Smaug growled in answer

I was silent for a moment. I knew the mayor wasn’t a good person. I could see it in the way he acted. He had the maddening glint of power lust. Yet, I couldn’t help but see something more in his eyes. Real nobility. “He can change.”

“He can die,” Smaug shook his head. “I will not allow him or his kind into my mountain. This conversation is over.”

“But Smaug, we-” As I tried to stand, my head felt like it was cracking open. Sudden movements can aggravate horn injuries and I was lucky I’ve built up a little resistance to the pain. I still couldn’t speak though as I fell backwards.

“Celestia,” Smaug quickly scooped me up onto his snout. He moved up to place me on a smooth, half finished, pedestal that stuck out a ways from the gold. “Stop moving. You’ll only make this worse.”

I chuckled, though it came out more as pained whines. “Wh-when were you an expert on alicorns?” It physically hurt just saying those words.

“Keep silent and save your strength,” Smaug narrowed his eyes. “I don’t want to hear anything out of you until you are better.”

“But-”

He cut me off, “The humans aren’t your concern.” With that said, he turned to leave.

“Smaug,” I spoke up, ignoring my seering pain. “You know they are harmless.”

Smaug stopped and turned his head to look at me, “They are but rodents and soon, their time will come.”

______________________________________________________________

I snarled as I walked over to the entrance. Does that mare not know the dangers of humans? If it hadn’t been for them, she would be fine. She would be beautiful in her entirety, not marred by those orcs. They should be gone. They should be dead. Yet, why don’t I just kill them all?

I snorted as my claws raked the ground. It wasn’t worth the effort. They would know now not to enter the mountain. They would tell others of my power. Besides, no matter how many humans I kill, there will be more. They are truly rodents. Speaking of rodents-

“THRUSH!” I yelled into the open air at the entrance of my mountain.

The little bird fluttered close by. “I’m so happy to see you’re alright, master. Is the mistress okay as well?”

“She will live,” I stated.

Thrush sighed with relief, “Oh thank the heavens. What shall I be of service for today?”

I paused for a moment, mulling out my choices. I don’t know why I started to think. At first, I just wanted him to seek out some hunting grounds. Yet, as I remembered Celestia’s pain movements, I couldn’t help but feel a pain in my chest. Perhaps I had overexerted myself during my slaughter. Then another image came into mind and I couldn’t help but think it over. I sometimes saw humans fixing their horses.

Shortly before I ate them, of course. “Check on the humans. I want to know where they are headed. While you’re at it, check to see if they have a horse healer. If so, trick them to come out to the middle of the woods. I’ll take care of the rest.”

“Are you sure that is wise, master?” Thrush asked. “The mistress-”

“Is my property,” I snarled, silencing the annoying twit. “Everything you see is my territory, Thrush. Those humans are lucky I didn’t give them the same treatment I gave the orcs. So one more human won’t be missed. Now go.”

“Yes, master.” Thrush nodded quickly and flew off.

For some reason, I couldn’t help but stare at the town. It was still burning in places that hadn’t sunk into the river. A part of me was proud because of that. It had been so long since I’ve been able to burn an army. The screams were music to my ears. Yet, perhaps I went too far.

I shook my head. No. I went far enough. Celestia’s words were affecting me. I would not feel sorry for the humans, no matter how many of their homes I destroyed. They are vermin and I will treat them as such.
__________________________________________________________________

My rage boiled several orcs near my tower. If I was at my full strength, my rage would boil the entirety of Middle Earth. Not only had my orcs failed, but I had lost my general. I had lost my chance to obtain or destroy the source of light. I lost my chance to slay that dragon and my balrog was dead. The humans could be spreading word about the orcs and the kingdoms might get curious.

I can’t have them being curious. They will ruin everything I’ve worked for. This can’t be happening. I am Sauron, the true lord of this realm. They will all bow to me. I need to take that location now and deal with the dragon, but most of the orcs were hunting the dwarf king. He needed to die. I needed something. Some sort of new pawn to give me back my edge.

Perhaps that new darkness I felt. Yes, that could work. It felt young and oh so ripe. Corrupting it and twisting it to my needs would be easy. I just needed to trick it into coming closer. Maybe this situation can be salvaged. A creature of darkness is much more competent than an orc.

“Bring me the Dark One.” My voice rang in the ears of the orcs that hadn’t boiled over. They gave a roar of acknowledgement and prepared a search party. I will conquer this world no matter what may be thrown my way.
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Three hundred. Three hundred orcs and some trolls were all I was able to save. This is infuriating. I wanted to save at least a thousand, but that blasted dragon ruined everything. I couldn't help but stomp back and forth in frustration. "This measly lot can't take a city, let alone serve us."

'They'll do their job,' my other stated. 'We'll get more orcs soon enough and let's not forget what they've told us was coming.'

I scoffed, "A dwarf king? What good is a king without a kingdom, hmm? This is pathetic. We surely can find someone else to take for our own."

'You are being blind to the situation,' my other hissed, adding to combined anger. It didn't help that we felt a blinding rage sometimes directed towards us and the mountain. It almost paralyzed us, but we pushed through it. 'Someone with that much influence could give us an advantage.'

"An advantage?" I stopped, my anger slightly dissipating. My other was incredibly intelligent, so listening to her could prove to be fruitful. Well, she's the source of my power, so I have to do so anyways.

'Whether he has a kingdom is irrelevant' she stated. 'He must still have pull with the other dwarves. If we can get him on our side, perhaps we can worm our way into the heart of the dwarvish people.'

"And soon conquer the heart of their people," I grinned. "You are devious."

'I try.'

"Weasel," I called out and in ran Alfrid. He was wearing his usual baggy clothes. I thought about putting him in some girly ones again, but we were nearly out of them. The rest were mine, so he could have his rags again.

"Yes, your grace?" He bowed before me. As he should.

"I want you to get our orcs ready," I smirked. "We're going dwarf hunting."

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay. Couldn't think of what I wanted to do next. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They really do help out.

Almost Ready To Go

I usually wasn’t the type of girl that focused so much time on her looks. I honestly just wanted to look decent and get on with my life. Looking good was too much effort. Besides, I was the daughter of Bard. No boy would want me. Well, not in the pleasant way. Yet now I could sit back and clean away the grime covering my body. My other was insistent that I look presentable.

“We’re royalty now,” she would tell me. “We must always be at our best.”

‘Royalty,’ I loved the sound of it. I wasn’t just a peasant anymore. I was a princess and one day, I would be queen. I would rule these lands. The people would love me. All will love me or they will live in eternal despair. My stars will shine evermore. First however, I needed to brush my hair.

Gazing down into the river, I smiled. My skin was darkening and I believe I had grown an inch or two. I wasn’t a mortal anymore. I was something more. I was beauty incarnate. Thankfully, I had taken a few things with me. This brush was one of them. My mother used to use it often.

“She would be proud. We are royalty now. Ascended to godhood.”

I chuckled as I started to brush. I could hear some of my orcs walk up behind me, “What is it?”

“Your Majesty,” the gruff creature grunted out. “The others were wondering about Bolg and his forces.”

“If you meet any of the enemy orcs, kill them.” I rolled my eyes. “That should be simple enough. All you know how to do is to kill.”

“But the Dark One,” the orc shivered as he spoke its name. “He might get angry. He might seek revenge.”

“Revenge?” I scowled. “Revenge?!!” I turned to glare at the orc. “I will show him revenge.” After what he almost did to my family, he would pay ten fold for trying to harm them. “We will ride when the sun sets and not a moment before. Don’t dissapoint me.”

The orcs quickly ran off to get ready, eager to please me. I snorted before going back to work. They were such ugly things. A true goddess deserved minions who at least had some bit of beauty. They didn’t even have magic. ‘You had minions with magic, right?’

My other answered, “Oh yes. Several in fact. Why do you ask?”

‘I was thinking of something,’ I answered, hearing the soft padding of a large warg as it stalked me. I paid it no mind. ‘Why don’t we give some of the orcs magic? It would make up for their losses.’

My other chuckled as the warg’s growls grew louder and louder, “This world’s magic isn’t as boisterous as the magic in my homeland. There, you could never got a day without it. Here? It’s not nearly as good, but still. I might see what I can do. Some warlocks would come in hoofy. Now, about that warg…’

I felt its breath on the side of my face. Calmly laying down my brush, I turned to face the large white warg. I narrowed my eyes as I remembered one of the orcs talk about this one, “You belonged to that fool Azog, didn’t you?”

The warg bared his teeth as he growled. He could tear my head off in one bite. I simply smiled, “Well he’s dead now. Not by me, of course. By that dragon.” I felt my other shiver with hatred at the mere mention of the creature. The warg himself looked ready to pounce, so I did the first thing that came to mind.

I gently put my hand on his snout. The warg looked at me in confusion, “Don’t be afraid.” I didn’t use nearly as much magic on him then the orcs. Just enough to get it to trust me. His eyes softened and I couldn’t help but find them cute in an odd way. “You have a new master and I’m going to make sure you love it. Now,” my grin turned wicked. “Does my big boy love dwarf flesh?”

_______________________________________________________________________

I had a lot going on in my head right now, which was saying something. Da and most of the adults think I’m just a simple girl. I’m not. I’m smart too and I know something’s wrong here. My sister was just so… strange. I really hope she comes back soon. Those nasty orcs couldn’t get her. She’s too clever to get caught. That and she has these spooky powers now. I wonder if I can get them too.

That didn’t matter right now. She’d come home and everything would be normal again. Right now I had a more important mission. I hid behind the corner of one of the older buildings of Dale. It wasn’t much, but it was better than what we had honestly. It doesn’t reek of rotten wood. That’s nasty.

Back to my mission. I needed to stay focused, like I was when da brought those sweet breads or some fresh fruit. We don’t get a lot of that. Mostly because the people are kind of mean to us. Well, some of them. Not everyone’s mean.

Wait, no. I have to focus. He needs me to focus. The Master, I mean, Esgaroth needs me. Hehe, it’s a silly name. Fits him though. He’s kind of a silly man.

“Get your own fish,” a woman sneers at him and walks away. “The gods know you need to lose some weight.”

That’s been happening a lot lately. He was really mean before, but he was good now. Why didn’t everyone else see it? They just made him so sad. His shoulders would sag and he’d bow his head. It was so sad. I wanted to hug him right then and there, but most people wouldn’t let me talk to him. They’d push me away as if he was diseased. It was so rude.

“Tilda,” a familiar voice buzzed into my ear. “Oh I’m so glad I found you. This place has too many cats for my liking.”

“Thrush,” I squealed and pulled him into a hug. The little thing was safe with me. No nasty cats were going to eat him. “I’m so glad to see you. I was just about to talk with Esgaroth.”

“Who?” I nodded towards the big man. I really hoped he’d lose some of that weight. Maybe if he didn’t look like a pig people would like him. Thrush’s eyes widened, “My lady, I don’t think that’s wise. He’s the one that wanted to steal from my master.”

“He’s changed,” I furrowed my brow. That was it. I was just going to talk to him right now. “And I’m going to prove it.” I didn’t really have to walk that fast to catch up. Being so big in the tummy slows you down, but it did help him push off orcs. “Mister Esgaroth.”

He turned around and stared at me, “What are you doing here?” He seemed to have a little bit of his old self in his speech, so I couldn’t help but take a step back. “Come to mock me? Ha, I’d like to see you come up with something new.”

“No,” I shook my head. “I wanted to thank you for saving me.”

“Oh…” Esgaroth sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose. “I’m very sorry. Being nice is something I haven’t done in… I’ve lost count of the years.”

“Well maybe I can teach you,” I smiled.

He just laughed, “You? Teach me to be nice? Oh that is rich.” He patted my head and I pouted in defiance. I’d show him. “How about you go sow some clothes or something little girls do?” I grabbed his hand and he yelped as he started to follow. “Where are you taking me?” He glared down, but didn’t really resist.

“To the nicest person I know,” I said. “Besides da.”

________________________________________________________________________

I was going to kill something. No. I was going to destroy a city. Yes, something vast. Something that would scream. Something that would offer me some relief. Where are the big dragons when you need them? No. I had to resort to something I never wanted to in the first place.

Twilight Sparkle.

Don’t get me wrong. I liked her. She’s the first friend I made when I returned. She freed me from my curse and she could be of some welcome company. However, she was an annoyance when she’s frustrated… or when I stay around her too long. That and I think she might be one of those ‘mad scientists’ that I see in these moving pictures.

“I can’t believe it,” Wave Length sat in awe as Twilight’s magic went to work on a portal. “We’ve been working at it for months and she comes and does it in hours. It’s so…”

“Wonderous?” I quirked an eyebrow.

Wave Length nodded, “And a little unfair, but then again, she’s no normal pony. Not by a long shot, Princess Luna.”

I nodded, “Yes, she is not.” I did feel agitation. I would have been able to find Celestia earlier without Twilight, but… I didn’t want to get her involved. She was just so frustrating. It seemed like she had more of my sister’s favor then me. I should be the center of Celestia’s vision, not her. Why did she make her an alicorn? Why not someone more deserving like my friend? She made snowflakes…

I needed to calm down. Twilight was my friend too. Ugh, I should be getting some sleep. I’m getting jealous. That’s not a good sign. I looked over at the purple mare helping Twilight. Well, more just hoofing her tools.

A ‘Starlight Glimmer’ if I had to presume. An intriguing mare. I haven’t had the time to talk to her extensively, but from I can tell, she reminds me of myself when I was her age. The added scent of the big Apple male on her granted her status as a worthy mare. He was a delightful fellow. Oh the joys to be young again. I wonder if she has notes about her conquest. I hated Nightmare Moon, but I couldn’t help but find it a little fun. Maybe I’ll try and take over Equestria for my birthday. That and cut off Chrysalis’ head. Me and little Starlight as my side kick. All villains needed them, or was it heroes? Comic books are confusing.

“And done,” Twilight grinned as she tapped the large metal contraption. She wiped her brow. “Thanks Starlight.”

Starlight smiled, “Oh it was nothing really.”

“All we have to do now is funnel Discord’s chaos magic into the containers,” Twilight started to explain. “Once there, they will create an ‘order’ of sorts. Nothing explicit, mind you. Just a set order. The chaos magic won’t handle it well, but I have it in such a way the blacklash will fuel the machine and create the portal necessary to reach within a hundred possible worlds.”

“And we’ll have to rely on the fiend to find the specific one of those hundred,” I mentally groaned. “This will indeed be a long and arduous journey.”

Twilight frowned and trotted over to me, “Maybe you should sit this one out, Princess Luna. You look like you’re about to fall over.”

“I am fine,” I grit my teeth.

“No you aren’t,” Twilight narrowed her eyes. “You’ve been running a nation, dealing with Discord, and stressing over your sister. I bet you haven’t really gotten that much sleep lately.”

“I am a god!” I shouted using the royal Canterlot Voice, which shattered the glass in the windows. “I need none of this ‘sleep’.”

“Then why can I see the bags under your eyes?” Twilight sighed and did something that truly annoyed me. She hugged me. “I know you want to see your sister, but we can’t have you running off like this.”

“Then I’ll sleep on the way there,” I snorted. I was going to see my sister no matter what.

“Luna,” Twilight’s voice softened. “Please think this over. I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

I was silent for a moment, touched by her concern. She truly was worthy of being the princess of friendship. I sighed, “I will take it easy, but I shall be going. You can rule over Equestria while I’m gone.”

Suddenly, a golden Twilight cane popped up behind Twilight’s head. “Well nice knowing you, Equestria.”

Discord popped in amongst us and grabbed the cane, “Twilicane. That was rude. We all know that Twilight’s chaos won’t end Equestria by the time we get back.”

“Discord,” Twilight glared at him. “I won’t plunge Equestria into chaos.”

“So says you,” Discord wagged his finger. I wanted to blow it off. Nay, I wanted to blow off his head. He calmly trotted over to the machine and looked it over. “Good. Very good. This will do the trick very nicely.”

“Then can you please put some of your chaos magic inside it,” Twilight said.

“No, I only do that with Applejack.” Discord grinned. Twilight turned green as she tried not to think of what he implied. I may have to get the poor mare a bucket. “Anyways, you’ll have to wait till morning.” He yawned, which made the walls ‘wave’. “I am bushed.”

“Discord,” I glared at the infernal spawn of chaos. “You can’t-” and then he was a bush. “... I WILL KILL YOU ONE DAY!”

Author's Note

Apologies for the wait. Writer's block and hard days at work. I really hope this was worth the wait and that you enjoyed this chapter. Please leave a comment below. They really do help and I appreciate them. :twilightsmile:

Sometimes You Can Run From The Predator. Sometimes You Run Towards Them~

An elf’s speed in unmatched. In a fair fight, I dare not think of many races that can slay us. Well at least when it comes to the races of men, orcs, and the like. So I find it a bit tricky to compare our fighting styles. I didn’t think much of it before, but now I wish I had. For I found myself sparring with a hobbit.

“Move your feet quicker,” I slashed my blade down on his. Looking at it, I couldn’t help but remember the vile repulsion of the troll cave. There were many elvish artifacts and that made me furious. How dare those things kill my kin? If I ever see another troll, I will make them wish they never existed. It didn’t sit right with me to have the dwarves collect them, but I had no real say in the manner. The dwarves weren’t very fond of me, the king especially. No matter. Once this quest was over, I wouldn’t have to deal with them. “Bend your legs. You’re too stiff.”

For what it’s worth, Bilbo at least tried. That’s more than I can say for the few that I’ve trained in my life. He was small and his stature wasn’t made for fighting. He was clunky and tried to keep his distance. That can work with stronger opponents, but he was so slow. I had to resist making the easy shot several times. I still had to make him at least somewhat sore to get the message across. Still, I didn’t want to hurt him. He was the only one in this company I actually liked. Well, Gandalf seemed to be comfortable to talk to as well though.

“Come on,” I parried a weak thrust and smacked the pummel of my sword into his shoulder. He let out a little cry as he moved to the side. I didn’t hit him hard enough to break any bone, but he certainly was clutching it like I did. “Let go of your shoulder. It’s not broken.”

“Well it feels like it is,” Bilbo scoffed. “I don’t see why I have to do this. I’m just the burglar. A hobbit. We’re not made for fighting.”

“You’re going to have to learn,” I huffed. This was already going on for longer then it should. “The orcs will not show you an ounce of mercy, nor the trolls. Nor any beast that wishes you to be its next meal. You either fight or die. That’s the way the world works outside of your Shire.” My gaze softened when the hobbit looked down at the ground in dismay. I put a hand on his shoulder, “You’re getting better, Bilbo. You almost got me a few times there.”

“Almost is the key word,” Bilbo stated. “I don’t think ‘almost’ is going to cut it in a real battle.”

“You have to remember that I’m an elf,” I pointed out. “I’m much faster and smarter than an orc, so take heart in that.” I smiled when he nodded, patting him on the head. Such a cute little hobbit. That’s when I heard something. It was racing towards us.

“Someone’s coming!” Thorin shouted and the rest of the dwarves raced towards the sound with their weapons at the ready. I held up my swords, standing between it and Bilbo. The two wizards had their staffs out, a slight glow to each of them.

What came from the forest wasn’t orcs or their wolvish mounts. No, what came out from between the trees was far stranger. Several large rabbits bound by rope pulled a sled as they came to a stop in the midst of us. The rider was a scraggly brown cloaked mess of a man. The staff told me of his station of a wizard, but he looked anything but the part.

“Radagast?” Gandalf blinked in shock. “What are you doing here?”

“Running away from giant bats, that’s what.” Radagast huffed as he hopped off his sled. “At least they aren’t giant spiders.”

“What are you prattling about?” Sauromon walked forward until he was right in front of the nature wizard. “Giant bats? Giant spiders? Have you been smoking those weeds of yours, Radagast? Or was it the mushrooms this time.”

“No, no.” Radagast shook his head. “It was none of that, though I had a few lovely mushrooms along the way. A little tangy though.” He chewed his lips. Was this a real wizard? I sincerely doubted it. “But that’s beside the point. Something is wrong. Very, very wrong.”

“Then come along,” Gandalf motioned for him to come away from the group. “Let us hear about your discovery.”
_____________________________________________________________

I inwardly gagged as Radagast’s wretched smell nearly mutilated my senses. Does this buffoon ever bathe? “I fail to see the need to hide this from the rest of the group. Whatever Radagast has to say, let him say it now and be done with it.”

“Sauromon,” Gandalf glared at me in annoyance. “This is none of their concern.”

“None of their concern?” I quirked an eyebrow. “Whatever do you mean? Radagast just fought off a few wild animals and comes running to us. No doubt they came from some of his ‘fermented’ mushroom patches. I told you, Radagast. You use your magic too sparingly on those animals.”

“Look, this isn’t like last time.” Radagast defended himself. “The rabbit didn’t cause any harm.”

“It destroyed my home,” I snarled. The vile beast had made a mockery of me in front of several of the elvish council as it destroyed my original tower.

“We got you a new one,” Radagast raised a finger to counter him.

“Radagast, speak now your findings and be gone.” I stamped my staff down onto the ground. “Speak.”

Radagast opened his mouth to say something and then closed it. “Oh, I had it. I was about to say something, but the thought slipped away. It’s on the tip of my tongue.” Gandalf narrowed his eyes and reached forward, grabbing an actual stick insect from the loonatics mouth. “Ah-ha, I was wondering where he went.”

I rolled my eyes at the act, “Oh get on with it. What is so important you had to track us down on your rabbit sled?”

“The Greenwood is sick,” Radagast said at last. “Nothing grows there anymore. At least, nothing good. The air is foul with decay and those spiders, some spawn of Ungoliant or I’m not a wizard. I followed their trail… They came from Dol Guldur.”

“Dol Guldor?” Gandalf paused and looked at Radagast. “But the old fortress is abandoned.”

“And?” I spoke up. “Giant spiders have obviously taken up residence there. I am hardly shocked. If that’s all you have to tell us then-”

“A dark power dwells in the fortress,” Radagast interrupted me. He always does that. “An ancient horror the likes I’ve never felt before.”

“Then we will go around this fortress,” Thorin spoke up, entering the conversation. “We need not worry about some sorcerer or spiders. The mountain is our goal. We can avoid them both.”

“This necromancer is more powerful then you can imagine,” Radagast tried to defend his point.

“Let us be off,” I spoke up. “Thorin has a point. We can avoid them if we stick to the assigned path.” Radagast glared at me and thrust something into my arms. I unwrapped the brown package and stopped when I saw the blade. “Where did you find this?”

“Dol Goldur,” Radagast said. “When i fought one of the necromancers’ resurrections.” Just then, a warg’s howl sliced through the air. “Ah yes, and then I fought some orcs. It seems that they’ve been pouring into the lands. I’d have gotten to you sooner if they hadn’t shown up.” He smirked when I opened my mouth. “Don’t you worry. I can distract them.”

“Radagast,” Gandalf put a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t be a fool. They will outrun you.”

“These are Rhosgobel Rabbits,” Radagast laughed. “I’d like to see them try.”

__________________________________________________________________

I don’t remember ever being so content before. It was if there was a hole in my heart that was finally filled. Well, maybe that’s because I was slightly bloated. He was… rather enthusiastic last night~ Very enthusiastic.

Something dawned on me at that moment. I felt full… He was a dragon… Oh dear. Oh dear, dear, dear. My wing brushed up against my stomach and I felt a little nervous. I could be pregnant. I was probably pregnant, given how fertile dragons are. The baby would require a lot of energy and… I would have to stay in this world longer. I was a fool. I should have set up a spell to prevent his…

Yet I wasn’t that angry. A little miffed at myself, but I… always did want to be a mother. Smaug though? I don’t want to tell him yet. Not until I’m sure, or not at all. I didn’t know what he’d do if he found out. Would he confine me to a deeper cave? Could he… kill our baby? No, he wouldn’t dare. He’s not… I’m defending him. Have I really grown attached to Smaug that I’d happily have this child or at the very least weigh the pros? I think so and I’m not sure how I feel about that.

Perhaps with a little more snuggling, I’d have a clear answer. Smaug was a good cuddle buddy. He grumbled in his sleep, grabbing me possesively. It was rather calming. That is until he stood up and started to walk away.

“Smaug? Where are you going?” I yawned as I raised my head to look at him. He was still in his draconic alicorn form, which I found peculiar. He prefered his dragon form, so why… oh, he wanted to stay by my side… stop making me love you, you blasted dragon. I have to think of home.

...THough I think he’d fit right in, now that I think about it.

Smaug froze in place, “I’m just going to stretch my wings for a bit. I’ll be back soon.”

There was something off about his voice. It was almost… my eyes widened, “Smaug, you promised to leave them alone.”

Smaug growled, “I promised to protect them. They never specified I had to protect them from myself.”

“Be reasonable,” I sat up, which was a bit hard since I was so full at the moment. “We’ve talked about this.”

“Yes, we have.” Smaug stomped his hoof in fury. Smoke billowed from his nostrils. “We’ve talked a lot. Instead of burning those humans, we talked to them. Instead of making you shut up and be like the rest of my treasure, we talked. We talk and in all that time, I can’t help but think I’ve grown soft.”

“And that’s a bad thing?” I quirked an eyebrow. I already knew the answer. Dragons did pride themselves in their ‘strong’ capabilities.

“YES!” Smaug cried in frustration. His hoof gestured wildly between me, the treasure, and everything else. “I’m a dragon. We don’t talk things out. We fight. There is no greater fighter in all the world then I, yet here I am, playing nice with everyone. I should be roasting the humans alive and dealing with you when you get out of line. Yet…” He snarled.

“Smaug,” I frowned, looking at him in concern. He was fidgeting in a way that made me want to hug him and tell him everything was alright.

“And the worst bit of it all is these strange feelings,” Smaug growled. “That little human makes me feel…” He waved his hoof about, unsure of what to say. “And you make me….” He seemed even more unsure. “It’s strange. Too strange. I want it to go away. I want to go back to a simpler time when… you didn’t make me feel…” He made a strange hoof gesture. I don’t think he even knew what it meant.

It was just so… adorable~ That’s when I knew. I knew he felt the same as I did for him. It made my heart soar and my wings nearly popped out from my sides. Oh I’ll get him to say sweet words to me soon enough. I smirked and turned my back to him. Well, more of my tush to him~

“So I will do away with the humans-” He kept at it.

I spread my wings in an inviting posture.

“....and I… Will put you in your rightful place….”

I leaned my head back and gave him a playful grin.

“These… feelings will go away…”

I moved my tail… Oh, he’s a quick one~

Author's Note

I should have gotten this out a few days ago, but the first half of this chapter just didn't feel right the first few goes. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They really are appreciated.

Planning Love

Lord Elrond

Honey Dew is a rather pleasant drink. It calms the nerves and makes one more amicable. It also frees the mind of clouded thoughts, allowing people to be more open. Perhaps this would help me be at ease. Seeing Gandalf at my door was one thing. The old wizard always brought trouble with him, but he had a knack for cleaning it up well enough. It was his companions that gave me pause. I had elected to withhold our conversation until later.

Sitting here in front of this round table, I thought I could see some reason to why this was happening. Given that Saruman was also present, I elect to think it shan't be so bad. “So how is it that I find myself in the company of Thorin Oakenshield?”

“It’s a rather long story,” Gandalf started.

“I have nowhere else to be,” I spoke. “I am an elf, Gandalf. I’m used to hearing rather long stories.”

Before Gandalf could speak, the troublesome king had to open his mouth. “Our story is our own, elf. It would be best if you let us be off. Neither of us want to continue this stay any longer then the other.”

“It was not my people who set the dragon upon you,” I was not going to let this dwarf insult me. I knew he still carried the scars in his soul. That he simply used this blind hate to justify his fantastic racism. Yet, I can’t help but find it sorely irritating. When you deal with one racist, you deal with all of them. “I think it’s rash to label an entire race with the spite you so give King Thranduil.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” Thorin snarled. I never understood why dwarves were so thick headed and stubborn. Must be what comes from living underground for so long. “You live in such lavish condition, without a care in the world. All the while my people are driven from their homes and slaughtered on the road.”

“Enough of this,” Gandalf spoke up. “We came here because it was safe and because we need him.”

“Need me for what?” I quirked an eyebrow.

“We don’t need him, Gandalf.” Thorin slammed his fist into the table.

“I wonder if you will ever grow up, Thorin Oakenshield.” Saruman spoke up. “Your attitude is more befitting of a child then a king.” He held up a hand to silence the dwarf. “We are not here to talk about your anger problems. We are here to talk about this mission.”

“And what mission is this?” I didn’t want to let my irritation show. They were up to something.

“Retaking our homeland,” Thorin answered.

“The dragon has sat upon his treasure for far too long,” Gandalf started. “Eyes have wandered to the mountain. Eyes of darker powers.”

I turned to Saruman, “You support such an endeavor?”

“Normally I would be against such a thing,” he answered with a shake of his head and a sigh. “I would do all in my power to stop it, but this new power that resides in the mountain. It is… strange. It felt like being touched by the sun itself.”

I nodded. I had felt something similar too. “So you wish to find out for yourself what this power is?”

“And if need be, to stop it.” Saruman said. “It’s the only reason I tolerate this mission. Things are spiraling out of control. Reports of the dragon outside of his mountain for the first time in ages. This new power. Roving band of orcs and all this dark magic. Then we have that blasted sword.”

I frowned, “What sword?”

“I did my best to conceal the magic, in case that it would be tracked here.” Gandalf pulled out what looked to be a clothed sword. He put it on the table and unfolded the cloth…

I stood up quickly. Something was wrong with that sword. It shouldn’t exist. It’s very presence almost choked the life from my lungs. My eyes widened, “Gandalf… this shouldn’t exist. Not here.”

“Many things shouldn’t exist,” Saruman grumbled, rubbing his temple. “But they do despite how much we don’t want them.”

“Our old enemy has returned,” Gandalf stated. “We must be ready or else he will raise a new army. I fear what capabilities he would gain from this new magical source.”

______________________________________________________________

Luna

I didn’t know how much I missed stepping out before assorted troops prepared to fight to the death until I did so right now. Oh I go out with my own guard to fight monsters, but they are usually very stupid creatures. Not much of a challenge once you face enough of them. This time we could be facing off against an army. Thankfully, we weren’t looking for a war. Equestria couldn’t handle one.

So instead I decided to take with my only select troops. Ten earth ponies. Ten pegasi. Ten unicorns and fifteen of my own batpony night guard. This would be more than enough to accompany me on my travels. They at least would be someponies worth talking to instead of… him.

“As you all may know,” I started to speak. “The following trials may be hazardous. Some of you may never see Equestria again and die in glorious combat. Are you prepared for this, soldiers of Equestria?”

“We’re prepared, Your Majesty!” They replied as one.

I smiled, “That is what I want to hear.” I looked over to see Twilight Sparkle and Starlight Glimmer walk over to me. “Ah, it is good to see you again, Twilight.” I nodded towards Starlight. “And you too, Miss Glimmer.”

“It’s good to see you, Luna.” Twilight smiled. She had a few notepads and quills floating around her with her horn lit. “I was just talking with Discord about his spells and I have to say that they are fascinating. Who knew chaos could be so fun to learn about?”

I frowned. The last thing I wanted was for that disgusting scoundrel to corrupt Twilight. She was a dear friend of mine. “You do know you have to be careful around him.”

Twilight nodded, “He’s changed, Luna. He’s not so bad once you get to know him. Granted, I still kind of hate him and he gets on my nerves most of the time. Fluttershy trusts him, so I’ll at least give him the benefit of the doubt.”

“See?” A flash of light and Twilight’s horn turned brown. It grew two eyes and a mouth. “What did I tell you? I’m a lovable cad.” Twilight screamed and swatted at her horn, knocking Discord out of it. “That wasn’t very nice.”

I snarled, “Tell me why I shouldn’t kill you for harassing Twilight… again.”

“Firstly, we both know I’m stronger.” Discord cricked his neck. “Secondly, we both know we can’t really die. Thirdly, because you secretly love me but you’re too stubborn to say it. Fourthly, because I can do this.” His head twirled around. Horns blared out occasionally as they trumpeted a circus theme.

“I….” I blinked in confusion. “I don’t see how that has anything to do with me killing you or not.”

Discord shrugged, “I don’t recall caring. Still, there’s something I had to tell you.”

“And that is?” I quirked an eyebrow. I just knew whatever he had to say was something I would hate. He always had something for me to hate.

“I’m not going,” his head turned into a cloud and dispersed when I shot a beam of magic through it. It reformed, unfortunately. He leaned down and hugged Starlight to his chest. “But my little daughter is going to go with you instead.”

“...Your daughter?”

“I adopted her,” Discord beamed. “I just had to, with all the chaos she can cause and she’s so lonely. I remember being alone, so I thought to myself ‘Hey, why don’t I adopt her?’ So I did and now Applejack has a daughter who’s older than her. Oh I remember the look she had when I brought little Starlight home. Priceles.”

I didn’t know how to exactly process this. “And how is she supposed to help us?”

“I taught her a few spells that would help her out,” Discord explained. “She’s a natural.”

“I don’t like to brag about it,” Starlight blushed in embarrassment.

I frowned. On the upside, I wouldn’t have to deal with Discord. On the downside…. There was no downside to this. No Discord was always a plus in my books. “Very well then, but I would have preferred to have been told sooner rather then at the last moment.”

Discord booped my nose, causing me to snarl. “You don’t know the last thing about drama, Lulu. Everything is always better at the last moment.” He teleported back to the door. “Now I’ve got to be off. Fluttershy wanted to have a little tea party. I just can’t say no to that mare. Aus Wiedersehen.” He teleported away.

I leaned down to Twilight’s ear, “Keep an eye on him.” She nodded.

“So….” Starlight started. “Are we going now or what?”

I simply nodded, “We have no time to lose.” I hope you are still well sister, wherever you are.

_________________________________________________________________

Smaug

This mare was infuriating. She was getting under my scales. I was the Smaug, the greatest of calamities. Yet here I was, exhausted by hours and hours of mating. I was glad I turned back into my true form, or it would have gone on for much longer. This mare was insatiable. Even when her lust was gone, when it was just them, she always kept close. She nuzzled me, spoke to me, anything she could think of.

I obliged her. I needed to keep her happy and distracted from the outside world. I would never let her get hurt again. No matter what, I would never let her get hurt again. This wasn’t the usual greed I had for my treasure. This was something else and it infuriated me because I didn’t know exactly what it was.

Looking down at her, I slightly smiled. She was my most precious gem… gah, those feelings were there again. I needed to do something about them.

She seemed to have caught my frustration, “Smaug, is something wrong?”

I shook my head, “Nothing is wrong. Go back to sleep.”

“You look like you’re in thinking about something,” Celestia said. She was too clever for her own good. “Something that troubles you.”

“I…’ I frowned. “I am confused, that is all.”

“About us?” Celestia asked and when I didn’t answer, she sighed. “I would have thought that our little heart to heart earlier would have tipped you off.”

“I know,” I relented. “You bring out these feelings that I simply don’t know of and that angers me. I feel too close to you. Far too close for any dragon to be with anything and yet I’m okay with this.” I slammed a wing down into the gold, scattering it around. “I slaughtered thousands without a care in the world, yet I care so much for you that I would risk my very life.”

“You would do the same for your gold,” Celestia added.

“...True,” I sighed and laid my head down. “I equate you with gold and everything precious, but I feel… that there is something more. That I deeply care more about you as a living thing then a possession. I’ve… never felt that way before.”

“That my dear dragon,” she nuzzled me. “Is love.”

“It is annoying.”

Celestia giggled. Such a lovely sound, “It is, isn’t it?” She nestled herself closer to me. “How about we both be annoyed together.”

I quirked an eyebrow, “You feel this sensation. This ‘love’?”

She nodded without hesitation, “I may regret this one day. I may cry and feel my very being break, but… I think I can take a risk.”

“This is a very big risk.”

“We’re both adults, Smaug.” Celestia spoke up. “I think we can make something work.” She paused, “I love you.”

I kept quiet, content to rest against her. I didn’t say anything in return. Something told me I should say I did as well, but I didn’t. My pride wouldn’t let me. However, I believe this mare figured it just by my own body language as she laughed and kept herself close to my side. This was certainly going to an strange ‘love’.

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay. I didn't have a lot of ideas for this chapter and my drive to write has kind of went off kilter. I'm getting back into it.

As for why Starlight is going instead of Discord, well...
I realized that Discord would be a little too OP for my plans and since it was pretty much more of straight path for Luna, I figured I could pass the baton on to Starlight. Twilight couldn't go since Equestria still needs a princess and Cadance couldn't rule both Equestria and the Crystal Empire. Not yet, so I chose Starlight. It was more of a late change, but I realized Discord just wouldn't fit.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. I really appreciate them.

Lunar Speeches

Esgaroth

I don’t know how my life had come to this. I was once a knight who slew monsters for a living. Then I was the Master of a town. Now I’m having tea with a little girl, an alicorn, and a dragon! In what sweet merciful world does this make any sort of sense. This was something I couldn’t help but ponder as I made my way through the outskirts of the old ruins. Well I couldn’t call them ruins anymore, not with all the new building going on. Bard had done his best to rebuild portions of the city to help accommodate the living masses.

I’ve got to hand it to him, he is quite the leader. He reminds me of a number of chaps I met on my youthful travels. Still, I dare not try my hand at visiting the inner workings of the city. They all still hated me and the only reason I wasn’t dead was because of Bard. Well that and the little girl had told some of the other villagers that we were friends with a dragon. I smirked. That would put off a few wannabe murderers.

My stomach growled. I couldn’t help but rub it slightly, which was a tad easier these days. I had lost many a pound due to a few things: avoiding most markets and training. I didn’t want an orc or an irate villager to sneak up on me and do me in. No, I wouldn’t be a fat pig anymore. Food still had some sway over me, so I still had a battle to fight. This day was doing well so far in that regard. I just bought a few vegetables and I believe a soup would do me some justice.

“My good sir,” a voice spoke up not far from him. It was definitely a man’s and it was definitely familiar. “I am looking for a Maxwell. He was the master of this town. Well, the town in smoulders by the lake but I don’t want to bring up what was so obviously a tragic day. You probably lost several things that were precious to you and some loved ones.”

“Owac,” a feminine voice grumbled. “Will you shut up? They’re going to throw us out of town if you keep jabbering on like that.”

“I can’t help but ask, Brisa.” Owac said. “It’s just who I am.”

I froze in place. No. They can’t possibly be… I better get out of here. I have to get out of here before they-

“Hello exceedingly fat one,” Owac called over to me. Who else would he call to? I was the only fat person here. “Can you spare a moment to aid us?”

“I…” I coughed and lowered my voice. “I can’t help you find this Maxwell. I don’t-”

“YOU LYING PIECE OF HORSE FILTH!” Brisa stormed over and turned me around. “It is you! You’re fat!”

I glared at her, “I know that.”

“How did you know it was him?” Owac asked.

“He always used that voice when he tried to hide from us,” Brisa snorted. “You always fell for it.” She turned back to me and I started to sweat under her glare. Most anyone would, except Owac of course. He was a bit too daft to balk under her glare. “Now about you…”

“Brisa,” I held up my hands. “I just found a cushy job and I didn’t want any pesky nemeses of mine to come looking for me.”

“So you changed your name to that of the town’s?” Brisa raised an eyebrow. “And never sent us a word?!!”

I nervously chuckled, “Just trying to be efficient.”

Brisa stared at me longer then I was comfortable with. I gulped and opened my mouth to speak before she grabbed my shirt and forced me up against a wall, “Comrades don’t lie and hide from each other, you idiot.”

“A little too rough there, Brisa.” Owac chimed in.

“Shut it, Owac.” Brisa snarled. “Now you’re going to explain exactly how you ended up here or I’ll drag you all the way to the lake and throw you into the depths.”

I sighed, “Well… It’s a long story-”

_________________________________________________________________

Thorin

I wanted to strangle them. I wanted to run them through with my sword. I was tempted to do so. Oh so tempted. My fingers twitched. My sword just mere inches away from them, ready to strike. My fury was that of a storm, a wild storm. “You… you think I would let elves accompany me on this journey?”

Elrond narrowed his eyes, “You allowed one to join you already. A few more would not do you any harm.”

“I only allowed her to stay with us because she helped us with the trolls,” I snarled. “I was expecting her to leave at any moment. One elf is more than enough and now you think I can stomach a dozen of them? No. I refuse to allow you oathbreakers to come with us. I refuse to allow a single elf into the mountain. My people’s home.”

“My people did not break their oath,” Elrond spoke up. “We made no such oath to your kingdom. That was-”

“You’re an elf, the same as them.” I jabbed a finger at him, wishing it was a sword so I could threaten him properly. “You’re all alike.”

“Your anger will consume you,” Gandalf spoke up. “Thorin, see reason. You musn't judge an entire race on the actions of a few. We need their help. If what we fear is true, this journey will be far more dangerous than we initially thought. We’ll need as many people as we can get on this quest.”

“And what do they get out of it?” I glared at him. “A piece of the treasure? Part of my people’s legacy?”

“Will you stop acting like a petulant child and listen,” Gandalf scoffed. “There is more than just a dragon to worry about. We need more comrades if we’re to survive.”

“We have two wizards,” I scoffed. “We don’t need anymore. Whatever other threat you wish to tell me of, we can deal with it with the present company.”

A spine chilling laugh stopped our conversation. I drew my sword as the three of us looked around. “Who’s there? Show yourself.” I shouted.

“Such a brash king,” the feminine voice oozed with malicious joy. “No wonder that white orc wanted to fight you so much.”

My eyes widened, “No… he’s dead.” He couldn’t have survived. I cut off his arm. I saw him being dragged back into the depths. He died!

“Well he’s dead now,” the voice cackled. “I don’t think Smaug made found him very tasteful, however. The beast must have spent a few days with a bellyache.”

I will never tell anyone, but I’m a tad bit thankful to the beast. I’ll still kill him gladly.

“Now then,” a figure waltzed into the room. It looked to be a human woman in her late teens. Maybe a bit older. Humans are a little tricky to pin down their age, if I have to be honest. She was wearing dark armor and her skin was gray. Her eyes were dark blue and slit like a dragons. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Nightmare Moon, future ruler of this world.”

“A bold claim,” Gandalf spoke up. “I’ve heard many practitioners of the dark arts claim such.”

“None of them were me,” the woman grinned.

“Why are you here?” Elrond asked her in a surprisingly calm voice. The foolish elf probably doesn’t understand the threat well enough or he’s more likely planning on having me and Gandalf fight the witch. Typical elves.

“I’m a fair ruler,” Nightmare Moon spoke up, circling us like a bird of prey would a flock of birds. I wanted to run her through because of that. “I wanted to make this little squabble official, although I hardly think it matters. I shall win in the end.”

“You are a fool,” I scoffed. “I will kill you where you stand and be done with it.”

“She’s not here,” Gandalf spoke up. “This is merely an illusion.”

Nightmare Moon clapped her hands, “Very good, wizard. Very good. I was hoping someone would figure it out without making themselves look like such a fool. Wait, I can’t speak for the dwarf.”

“You infernal witch!” I took a step forward.

“I’m not here, sweetie~” Nightmare Moon waggled a finger mockingly at me. I vowed to cut it off when we met face to face. “I ponder how many times I’m going to have to tell you before it gets through your skull. Perhaps it never shall. You dwarves seem like a simple lot. You’ll make great slaves.”

The white orc was forgotten. This witch’s head would be the one I’d display at the center of my throne room for all to see. “My people aren’t slaves.”

“Not yet,” Nightmare chuckled deviously.

“How did you find us?” Gandalf asked.

“By your magic, of course.” Nightmare answered. “I wanted to see you all with my own, well, reflection’s eyes. I’m not impressed.” She cackled.

“I would suggest you return to your master,” Gandalf scowled. “We will not have any business with you.”

She glared at them. “I have no master. I am the true rule of this world. The mountain is mine. This kingdom is mine. The world is mine alone. I will not share an ounce of power with anyone, including that fake lord of darkness that dwells here. I am Nightmare Moon. The Night shal-”

Her speech was cut short as a blast of magic destroyed the image, “I leave you alone for five minutes and you make another enemy.” Saruman shook his head as he walked inside. He was holding a little cup of juice in his hand that he idly sipped from, “You are a magnet for trouble, my friend.”

Gandalf smiled, “Makes life interesting. Now,” he turned to Thorin. “Are you going to insist on pushing away aid?”

I mulled it over. I didn’t want the elves to be anywhere near me or my men. I barely tolerated one and that hobbit. Still, that witch… “They will not enter the mountain. They will not take an ounce of my family’s heritage. They are to stay to themselves and keep away from my men, but they can come along.” I might need something to use as a meatshield later anyways.

“Then it’s settled,” Gandalf smiled. “We march on the mountain tomorrow.”

_______________________________________________________________________

Starlight Glimmer

When I first thought about going on this adventure with Luna, I was terrified. She was Nightmare Moon once. She tried to conquer Equestria and seemed to have a nasty temper. Yet, the moment we stepped through the portal, she seemed to calm down. I didn’t know what to think. Was she planning something or what?

“Is something wrong, Starlight Glimmer?” Luna spoke up.

I yelped and jumped a bit at that. I didn’t notice she was right beside me, “No, nothing’s wrong.”

“Something is troubling you,” Luna asked. “Is it my behavior?” I didn’t say anything, “Do not worry. It is only Discord who brings that side of myself out. He is a… thorn in my side as it were.”

“Well that’s good and not so good,” I remarked. “Sorry, I didn’t want to assume.”

Luna nodded, “You are cautious of me. That is understandable. However, I am not cautious of you. I think you need to take note of that.”

“Why would you be?”

“Because of your past,” Luna spoke, causing me to flinch. I hate it when ponies and dragons bring that up. “I see myself in you, Starlight Glimmer. I know that you have a kindness that is hidden underneath rather… socially awkward aspects.”

I lowered my head, “Yeah… I’m still getting used to this friendship thing.”

“So am I,” Luna smiled and nuzzled me. It was really nice, like that of a mother’s. I really wish I had one growing up. “Friendship is a concept that even I struggle with sometimes. I just wish I discovered it sooner. It would have saved me a lot of headache.” She draped her wing over me in a comforting gesture. “I would have gladly taken you on as my student and helped you become a good pony. Sadly, I can’t change history and neither can you.”

I chuckled nervously, “Well…”

“Ah, but you are thinking singular with time travel.” Luna chuckled. “I know of what you did. I’m impressed, but the worlds that you and Twilight went to still exist. They existed before you ever tempered with time.”

“That’s impossible,” I spoke up. “I did all of that. It’s my fault. I hurt all those-”

“You did nothing,” Luna snorted. “If it had not been you, then it would have been a different Starlight. Or Twilight. Or even myself. Every action we take creates a world of its own. In this timeline, I step with my right hoof, another with my left. What happens in such worlds is not our fault and if you allow yourself to hold onto that thought, it will kill you in both mind and body. I suggest you don’t dwell on it.”

I closed my eyes. That world… everything gone… How can I…

Luna pulled me closer and nuzzled me again and I felt some relief, “Now, now. It is best to let it go. Everything’s fine now. Just listen to me. Everything’s fine.”

“D’awww,” Night Watch, a batpony guard, giggled. “So cute~”

“If you don’t remain silent, I shall snuggle you as well.” Luna glared at her.

“...Promise?”

Luna sighed and nuzzled me again, “Friendship is wonderful, Starlight. However, sometimes you want to throw your friends into a wall.”

“It’s like a game,” Night Watch grinned. “I haven’t struck the wall yet.”

I face-hooved. This was my life now. Looking up at Luna, I couldn’t help but smile. It wasn’t so bad.

Author's Note

I hope that explains the name mixup for the Master. I must have either read the information on the wikis wrong or I read a Wiki written by someone who got the name wrong. Either way, hope it works now.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are very much appreciated. :twilightsmile:

New Developments

It’s not easy being the Goblin King. Oh everyone thinks it’s easy. I can tell everyone what to do and they do it. They have to listen to me, I’m the king. If only they weren’t so annoying. I don’t even feel sorry when I crush the ones that I step on. It’s not my fault they can’t handle my girth. It’s not my fault they are weak.

I chuckled. It’s even fun to knock one or two into the abyss sometimes. They never expect it, or at least, they try not to show that they expect it. I can be merciful at times. Well, as much as a king that has to live underground all the time. It would be nice to go above ground on occasion, but those nasty overworlders won’t have any of that. I’ve never done anything to them. I’ve been a great neighbor. I mean, what’s a little pillaging and such between compatriots? I make better use of their stuff then they do.

They just don’t appreciate me enough. It doesn’t help that I haven’t heard from Azog in a while. That made me worry. The orcs have seemed scarce and the others have seemed off. It’s almost like they were surprised by something. Thankfully, one of them was able to talk a bit. I got something about the dragon Smaug out of him before my goblins slit his throat. I may do business with orcs but I don’t care for them either.

Right now I just wanted to know about my own business. So I sat in my chair and looked at the messenger goblin, “So what news do you bring to me, hmm? Another orc failure?”

“The orcs have grown scarce, Your Majesty.” The puny little thing spoke. I still can’t believe I was that small once. Pitiful. “There is something dark patrolling the lands. The orcs that remain have a flag with the symbol of the dark moon.”

“A dark moon?” I stroked my luxurious chin. “I’ve never heard of the orcs of the Dark Moon. Perhaps it is a new tribe or whatever the orcs call themselves. No matter. It is of no concern of ours. What about our mines?”

The goblin hesitated, “Well… Your Majesty, one of the mines has stopped contacting us and no goblin wants to go back to that one.”

I glared at him, “What? Why? Have they gone daft?”

The goblin quickly shook his head, “No, Your Grace. There is something there and some patrols have seen the mark of the dark moon-”

“What?!!” I slammed my fist into the armrest. “Those blasted orcs think they can take the underground for themselves? This is my territory. If they want a fight, we’ll give them one. Send all goblins to that mine. Drown them with your numbers and bring me back their heads.”

“That won’t be necessary,” a feminine voice spoke up from somewhere. It was almost like it was otherworldly, like it didn’t belong. It sent shivers down my spine as the world around me grew colder. “Your goblins don’t have to throw their lives away.”

“Who are you?” I shouted. “Show yourself!”

A cloud of black magic spiraled up before me, before it revealed a young human woman. She was pale, bearing strange black and purple armor and a cloak. “I am Nightmare Moon, goddess of the night, the moon, and your dreams. You are honored to see me.”

I chuckled, “Why should I feel honored? You are simply a young human wizard playing with powers you don’t understand. I’ve seen enough of your kind. You’re not a real wizard. I’ve seen real wizards. Go home or I will have my goblins kill you where you stand.”

The young woman had the audacity to glare at me. She raised her hand and I wanted to chuckle, but I couldn’t. Something seemed to stop me from doing anything. It was almost like a coldness was slithering up my spine and keeping me in place.

“You are not in control here, King of Goblins.” Spears and arrows were knocked away by some sort of barrier. “This is to be my kingdom now. I do have to thank you though. You goblins are so weak willed, it’s almost too easy.” She chuckled and then my mind went blank.

Just swirling darkness.

_____________________________________________________________________

*Sigrid*

I couldn’t help but feel a little glee as the goblins did as I commanded. When i was a child, I was raised on stories about how goblins would kidnap children and do nasty things to them. Now the goblins did as I commanded. They wouldn’t scare me anymore. I would scare them. The more followers I had, the stronger I felt. It was delicious. The power. The control. The darkness. I wanted more. I could almost taste it.

‘And you’ll have it,’ my other spoke up. ‘I can feel a darkness within these caves. These goblins will find it soon enough and we shall take the power within for ourselves.’

I chuckled, ‘You are truly a smart friend.’

That’s when one of the goblins came walking over to me. They were so vile that I almost killed it on sight to get rid of the view. It didn’t help that they smelled rotten, “Your Majesty, we have found the thing you were looking for.”

I grinned, “Good.” ‘You knew what it looked like?’

‘I planted the seed of it in their minds,’ my other explained.

The goblins looked back to see more of them dragging what appeared to be a malformed creature towards me. It only wore a rag around its waist.

“Let go,” the creature snarled as it tried to escape. “We’re warning you.”

I stepped forward and leaned down, “Hello creature, do you have a name?”

The creature glared up at me, “We don’t have to speak to you. We’re busy.”

I frowned. We? It sounded like something else was up there in his head. Was it crazy or was it like my own other, “Busy? In the dark caves? What are you doing down here that would make you so busy?”

“Catching fishies, of course.” The creature scoffed. “Not much else but batses and mices.”

‘His pocket,’ my other hissed. ‘It’s in his pocket.’

“Say, what is your name?” I spoke to him.

The creature seemed to cough the answer, “Gollum, now we’ve said it. Precious needs us now. Can’t keep the precious waiting.” The creature seemed to growl to itself, “Shut up. Don’t tell them anything.”

“Don’t tell me what?” I narrowed my eyes. “Like if I was to ask you what you have in your pocket?”

The creature’s eyes widened and his squirming got worse, “Nothing. We’ve gots nothing in our pockets. Leave us alone.”

“I’m not partial to do as a liar says,” I scoffed and waved my hand. Dark bluish magic scoured the pocket and pulled out a golden ring. I grinned as I twirled it in the air before my face, “Isn’t this lovely.”

“That’s mine,” Gollum lurched forward. “That’s my precious. Give it back.” The creature’s growls grew deeper, “And mine too.”

I quirked an eyebrow, “You are in no position to order me. Take him away to the dungeon.”

“NOOOO!” Gollum screamed as he was dragged away. “My precious! My precious! Give it back!”

I ignored the pleas as I looked over the ring, “So small…” There seemed to be a dark magic over it. Something powerful and I felt it try to sway me to its power and influence.

‘You are lucky I am here,’ Nightmare Moon whispered into my ear. ‘Otherwise it would have taken hold of your mind already. I can sense that it really wants us for its own use.’

‘Shall I put it on?’ I asked.

‘No, not yet. I will not risk it at our level. We will leach off its strength until we grow strong enough to wield it.’ Nightmare chuckled. ‘The owner of this ring really wants it back. I can sense it is the same being that rages far from here. Good. He will know his better soon enough.’

She chuckled and then I chuckled. Our chuckles soon turned into full blown laughter that filled the caves, causing every living thing to quake in fear.

____________________________________________________________

*Smaug*

I will never understand females. Perhaps it is something that alicorns do from time to time. I don’t like it. I tried to count my gold or rest, but I couldn’t take my eyes off her. My mind didn’t want to leave her either. She seems to cloud my thoughts. No, she dominated them. This female dominated them and it annoyed me. She wanted to spend more and more time together and sometimes we would mate.

I thoroughly enjoyed mating. We did it quite a bit and now she doesn’t do it as often. She just seemed to like to nestle into one room and nuzzle me. She just liked to talk. I do enjoy talking with her, yet she seems to be acting odd. It’s like she doesn’t know what to do but she’s happy. Perhaps it has something to do with her shining so much. It’s almost like she’s becoming a jewel herself. That would be something to see.

However, I prefer to have her stay as she is. I adore this alicorn as part of my life. She is mine and she will remain so. Still, I’m worried. I’m worried something might be wrong. She seems to have been growing wider. She’s been eating more and more. Yet when I ask what’s the matter, she just tells me ‘I’m not sure’. Then she eats even more. Maybe those orcs did something to her. I growled as I thought about those creatures touching my Celestia. I will wipe their kind of the face of the world one day. I swear it.

I laid my head next to the room she was in, “And how is my precious jewel feeling today?”

“Hungry as usual,” she giggled. She was definitely bloated as it took some straining on her part to get up. Her horn was still healing. I would assume that if she had more magic, it would be better by now. She walked over and nuzzled me and I did my best to nuzzle her back. I would not hurt my precious jewel. “And how is my strong and virile dragon doing?”

“The same as usual,” I remarked. “Counting my jewels and worrying about one of my prized possessions.”

“Am I still just a possession?” She smiled endearingly.

I snorted, “You are something different and I don’t know what to call it.”

“I think you do,” Celestia smiled. “I know what I can call you, but perhaps my mind has been clouded from my stay here.”

“You have sharp wit,” I spoke. “I doubt anything could cloud your mind.”

“Not even a handsome and loving dragon?” She smiled and her body seemed to shine a bit brighter. “Smaug... “ She bit her lip. “I have to tell you something.”

“What?” I leaned in closer. Was she sick? Was she poisoned? Did those blasted humans poison her? I will burn them and their beloved city to the ground! This truce was a mistake. No creature on this earth will ever touch my precious jewel without my say so and get away with it.

She kissed my nose, “I love you.”

I snorted and rolled my eyes, “And I think I love you.” This whole ‘love’ thing was truly irksome. I don’t even know if what I say is true. Yet I shall believe Celestia on this issue. For now, anyways.

Celestia chuckled, “I know you do and that’s why I wanted to tell you something… Something wonderful has happened.”

I blinked in confusion and tilted my head, “What happened?”

Celestia nervously tapped her hooves, “Well, I can assure you that you are indeed a virile male. I am glad you were my first and you did a stupendous job.”

I grinned in delight, “I’m glad you thought so.”

“That’s why I’m not surprised by what’s happened,” Celestia smiled up at me. “I’m pregnant.”

Author's Note

And there you have it. Long overdue and I hope it turned out well. A lot of this was written late at night so it might not be the best, but I hope you all enjoyed it. Leave a comment if you would be so kind. They are very much appreciated. :twilightsmile:

Dragons and Birds

Celestia

When I found out I was pregnant, I didn’t know what to do. I had always wanted a child of my own. Truly, that was my deepest and most treasured desire. Yet as I grew hungrier and admittingly fatter, I wasn’t sure if it was because of that or that it was the loss of my horn. I did need to consume more energy to make up for the energy that escaped with it breaking. Magic was a part of my being and without an easy way to expel and use it, I needed to consume more and exercise. Sunbathing would help, but it would seem my lovely dragon still doesn’t trust me or the humans fully enough. That will change soon though.

However, as time went by I began to notice something. It was a growing warmth inside me. It had it’s own little magical signature and seemed to pulse, as though it was a living being. I didn’t think much of it at first, but as time went on I couldn’t deny it. I was pregnant. I don’t think I was ever happier then at that moment. Finally, my wish had come true.

I spent the next several minutes prancing around my subterranean home, hollering and hooting in joy. My actions were childish, I admit. I don’t regret them because I didn’t know how else to show my joy. My inner light seemed to shine brighter than ever, both because of my happiness and heritage. Being a goddess of the sun and the daughter of a Light goddess will do that to a being. Of course, Smaug seemed curious about my happiness. I was going to tell him right then and there, but I kept my mouth shut.

He is a dragon, I told myself. I’ve seen his fury and even though I knew he wouldn’t hurt me, I was still scared about what he’d do if he found out about our child. I’ve heard tales of dragons attacking their own offspring on occasions. That’s where I got Spike after a male tried to weed out a young female’s clutch so he wouldn’t have to share resources. I knew better with Smaug. He wouldn’t hurt me or my child, but my fear kept my mouth shut.

So I kept to myself for the next few weeks, talking with him here and there. I busied myself with building a nest. The pegasus part of me was bird-like after all and I wasn’t sure if I was going to lay an egg or not. Dragon biology is strange after all. As the days went by, I couldn’t help but find my fears unfounded and all the more silly. Smaug wouldn’t do anything to our child. He would care for it, whether as his kin or a gem. Either way, no harm would come of it. Now I just worried about how to tell him.

I waited for the right moment to strike. The right moment to tell him the truth and watch events unfold. I had to make it perfect… Which I felt would never happen at this rate, given that it is Smaug I am dealing with. So I decided to tell him the moment he asked what was wrong because I was tired of waiting.

“That’s why I’m not surprised by what’s happened,” I smiled up at me. “I’m pregnant.”

Smaug didn’t react immediately. He just stared at me. He never once blinked in what felt like hours. I frowned as he did nothing but look at me. I felt some of my earlier fears pop up again, “Smaug, are you alright?” I didn’t have the magic to do anything right now and given that my horn was still healing, doing anything might harm my child.

Smaug finally shook his head and furrowed his brow, “You are lying. I am a dragon and you are an alicorn. We can’t have children.”

I rolled my eyes, “You are a dragon, a species notorious for their fertility. I am a being of pure magic and magic usually tends to mess with genetics. That and you were a stallion when we did it.” A very sexy stallion~ A sexy stallion who I wouldn’t mind taking right now~ Oh dear, it would seem being pregnant didn’t stop those thoughts.

Smaug’s eyes widened as he looked at my swollen belly, “So… you really are pregnant.”

I nodded, “Yes, you’re going to be a father.”

Smaug paused and then nodded, “Yes, well…” His breathing seemed to grow more fevered.

“I will of course need some soft fabric to hold our baby in.”

“Yes… of course.” Smaug idly shook his head. His stance seemed to quiver. “Could you perhaps give me a moment.”

“Which I’m sure you’ll love to look into your little baby’s face and-”

Smaug had fallen to his side, unconscious.

I blinked in confusion before sighing, “It would seem that I’m going to have to rely on the humans more then I thought in the coming days.”

Smaug immediately snapped his head up and over to me, snarling and baring his fangs. “You will do no such thing. No humans is to know of this. I will not have that miserable race anywhere near our child.”

“Are you still wear of them?” I quirked an eyebrow. “A strong drake like you could deal with them with little trouble.”

“No trouble at all,” Smaug huffed. “They would scatter to the four corners of the world with a single beat of my wings.”

I chuckled and nuzzled his lower jaw, “And if they were to see me with you, they would quiver in jealousy.”

Smaug chuckled, “Yes, they would. Those pathetic creatures would know that they will never have a being nearly as grandiose as you.”

“And given your strength, they would never dare harm our child.” I spoke. “They would know that it is protected and one day, they will inherit your immense strength.”

Smaug spread his wings, basking in the praise. He just loved the attention, the big cutie~ Then he frowned and narrowed his eyes, “I know what you’re doing.”

“What am I doing, oh great and powerful Smaug?” I tilted my head slightly to the side.

“You’re trying to confuse me,” Smaug snorted. “You’re trying to get me to do what you want. Well it won’t work. I am Smaug, the greatest drake to have ever graced these lands. I will not fall for your tricks.”

I bowed my head, “Of course, you are far too clever for one such as I.”

Smaug nodded, “Yes, of course I am. I do what I wish and if I want to flaunt my child, I shall. All shall bask in their greatness, knowing it came from such powerful sires.” He grinned, “Yes, perhaps I shall visit the humans. Just once, of course. Just to show them the future of Middle Earth shall be dominated by my progeny.”

“I think we should start small,” I slightly grimaced. My children weren’t going to grow up as tyrants. I’ve nearly lost too many to the lust of power. My child shall not fare their fate.

Smaug shook his head, “I have decided. The humans who visit us shall get what we want and when the child is born, she will see the air and sun. Then she shall come back home where it is safe.”

“Not even a chance to play in the warmth of the day?”

Smaug glowered, “I tried that before. I nearly lost you once. I shall not lose you or my child. You will remain here.”

“Smaug, I am not a prisoner.” I glared at him. “You can’t keep me here forever.”

“Do not dispute me,” Smaug snarled.

I looked up at him with pleading eyes, “Smaug, please listen to me-”

“Bah,” Smaug turned away. “I have already made my decision…” He slowly turned to look at me. His gaze lingered on my belly. “Have you… chosen a name?”

I let a small smile slip past my lips. I still have to worm my way out of this circumstance, but it’s nice to know he truly cares. I shook my head, “I’m not sure if it’s going to be a girl or boy, though I wanted to try out some names for either case.”

Smaug paused before he laid down beside the room, “Then tell me your ideas.”

He did have a heart, even if it was drowned out by his dragon pride. “Well, I was thinking something along the lines of either Megan or a jewel inspired name for a filly…”

_______________________________________________________

*Bard*

I still can’t believe that the last few months actually happened. Even after all this time, it’s just hard to believe. A talking horse? A somewhat friendly dragon? The master of the town actually turning a new leaf? It’s just too much for me to think about all at once. That wasn’t even counting the fact that the people of this town, well city now, made me their leader. Me? I mean, I’ve done my best to help everyone out but I don’t think that makes me a leader.

Still, we didn’t have many available candidates and they’ll probably vote someone else into office once we get back on our feet. That would be fine with me. I’d rather just get back to my old life. I pulled out a little locket from my pocket and opened it up. I frowned as I looked to Sigrid, “Where are you?” I asked more to myself.

We had searched everywhere for her. I literally mean everywhere but inside the mountain. Smaug was adamant that only Tilda and the former Master of the town were allowed inside. She wasn’t there either, if Smaug and Celestia were to be trusted. I didn’t trust that infernal dragon, but I did trust Celestia, well mostly. I still don’t believe that my daughter was possessed by an evil horse spirit.

Well somewhat don’t believe it. She has no reason to lie and given everything I’ve seen, it’s a possibility. If she is, at least she’s alive. That’s all that matters right now. I’ll find a way to fix her if she really is possessed.

“DO YOU CALL THAT A THRUST?!!” A shrill woman’s voice nearly shook me to the core and I wasn’t anywhere near it. “I’VE SEEN FIVE YEAR OLD’S DO BETTER THAN THAT!”

I sighed as I passed the city square. This woman named Brisa was certainly something. I’ve never seen a woman so fiery and aggressive. Well i’ve never really seen a woman warrior before either so maybe most of them are like that. Right now she was helping get everyone in shape just in case orcs or bandits attack. She was doing a good job and even I took a few lessons from her. Which is why I was a bit sore right now. Even some of the women were training with them.

“Maxwell,” she shouted at the thinning former Master. He had lost half his fat over the last few months though he still had a ways to go. He was pushing himself up and down on the ground. “Go faster with those push-ups. I want to get rid of that baby fat as soon as possible.”

“Yes…” He huffed. “Yes, Brisa.”

I chuckled at the sight, before someone called out to me.

“Bard,” Percy, my right hand man, ran up to me. “Bard, we’ve got trouble.”

I furrowed my brow, “What kind of trouble?”

“Eagles,” he spoke with slight terror ebbing from his voice. “Big ones.”

My eyes widened. I’ve heard tales of these creatures and they were certainly formidable. “Brisa, we’ve got company.”

“You heard the Mayor,” Brisa shouted. “Get on your feet, you lazy bastards.” The troops didn’t need to be told twice and grabbed what they could. They all rushed to the edge of the city.

As they got onto the top of the castle’s wall, I couldn't help but gape at the creatures. I had never seen a bird that large. Each one could each pluck a full grown man off the ground and throw him about with no trouble. Their talons and beaks could shred through their makeshift armor. I gripped my bow. This wouldn’t be an easy fight if it came down to that.

I could see around twenty of them. There could have been more hidden in the woods and this was just a scouting party. Three of them broke off and headed towards me. Some of the bowmen nocked an arrow and held up their bows. I held up a hand, “Stop. Only shoot if they attack first. We’ve seen our fair share of strange things these last few months. I think we can wait to see if it gets stranger before we strike.” They nodded and put down their bows.

The eagles came to a stop a few meters from him, flying in place. “I wish to speak with the lord of this place.” One of the eagles spoke.

“You speak with him,” I piped up. “What is it that you want?”

“Well first of all I’d like to land,” the eagle said. “My eagles have been flying for quite some time and we are rather tired.”

I nodded, “We shall meet at the city square. You can’t miss it.”

The eagle nodded, “What is your name, Master of Dale?”

“You may call me Bard,” I spoke. “And your’s?”

“My name is Beleram,” the Great Eagle spoke. “I serve Gwaihir, Lord of the Eagles. He is eager to know a great many things.”

I quirked a brow, “Like?”

“We shall talk about that at the city square,” Beleram and his two eagles flew over us and into the city.

Percy chuckled and patted my back, “That went better then I thought it was going to go.”

I sighed, “Seems things will keep getting stranger and stranger around here.”

Author's Note

Funny thing is, I didn't know the Great Eagles could talk until I played the game Beleram was in. I really wished they did talk in the movies, but eh. Can't have everything. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are very much appreciated. :twilightsmile:

Thoughtful Stories

Smaug

I watched my mate slumber with a wary eye. She was slumbering now. She did that more often these days as her belly expanded. That or just eating. I wonder if dragons do that. I’ve never really seen a pregnant dragon. Come to think of it, it’s been centuries since I’ve seen a female of my kind. I would hope that it wasn’t so long and tedious or no male would stand for the long wait.

That was the worst part of this: the wait. All I could do is watch her. Watch as her perfect form dims from the lack of sunlight. She had wanted to go outside for the child. I had refused. It wasn’t safe for them, not now with those orcs running around and that witch. I still don’t trust those humans either. No, she will stay here inside until I deem it safe. Besides, the baby was coming along well enough. My precious jewel had enough food and drink to survive and she had a healthy body.

Even her horn was almost completely healed. She said it would have healed quickly if she had enough sunlight, but again, I would have none of that. I stared at her belly. Our child would be safe from harm. I would never allow anything to happen to them. Ever.

Yet, that child was what drew some of my ire. I had never been a father. I was too young for most of the mature females back home and they are now all dead. The males never cared to look after their young from what they said. A male dragon’s place wasn’t with the child and yet here I am, about to care for them. I hated to be in this situation. I didn’t know and I couldn’t just fix this problem with fire and claw.

Which reminded me that I may have to one day. Young dragons didn’t stay with their parents forever. If it was a female, I could tolerate the child staying for quite some time. She may try her claw at seizing my wealth, but she would be too young and inexperienced to do anything. Females aren’t a threat to me. A male… now that would be troublesome. They would grow arrogant, more so than a female with her scales. My sons would want this place for their own. As a whelp, I saw a number of such fights back in the day. They usually ended with death.

I looked to Celestia. Her smile was still welded to her face and never once left it besides when I told her that she couldn’t go out. She wanted to be a mother and she was the type who, I just knew, wouldn’t want anything to happen to her children. So if it is a male, I would have to be wary but I shall keep my claws to myself.

“Master Smaug!” Thrush’s voice called out. The little bird rushed over on his small wings. “Master Smaug!”

“Quiet,” I hissed and motioned to my sleeping mate.

Thrush nodded, “I’m sorry, my lord. Something has come up in the human city.”

I rolled my eyes, “And what is it now? Have they decided to try and steal some of my gold? Do they think me as a complacent dragon? That I’m no more than their guard dog?” I growled. No doubt that was what was going on. Those rats would do anything for all this treasure.

Thrush shook his head, “No, it’s the eagles. They want to talk to you.”

I blinked in surprise,” The eagles?” I tried to think of the beasts before my eyes widened, “I had forgotten they could talk at all. All I remember is their annoying shrieks and cries. Perhaps they did try and talk to me, but they were not worthy of my time. If they wish to talk, I shall listen. Did you tell them what would happen if I find out they stole some of my hoard while I was away?”

Thrush nodded, “Yes, Master Smaug. They dare not steal from the greatest drake to have ever lived.”

I smiled, “Good. I shall leave you to watch over Celestia. The human city is barely a moment’s flight away. I will return shortly.” A part of me hated to leave my treasure or my mate, but I knew the lesser races wouldn’t let up on this meeting and I would not send out my precious jewel or barter using a child and fat man. I would do this on my own.

________________________________________________________________________

Thorin

This was utterly humiliating. I had been denied an army of dwarves. Good, honest people. People who could best any army that came their way. Instead I was given scraps by my own people and now I have to deal with… elves. It made me sick.

“I see you’re still brooding about the elves,” Balin trotted up on his pony to ride beside me.

“Aye,” I nodded. I always felt I could be completely honest with this wise dwarf. He’s served with me well enough to give him that. “I can’t help but think of what they will want in return for their support.”

“In dire times, one must make sacrifices.” Balin stated. “I’m sure we can negotiate something, but let me assure you. They’d be daft to think they’d get a hold on our mountain.”

I chuckled, “Agreed.” My good mood disappeared when that blasted she-elf rode over to us. “What is it?”

“I was just told to report that there have been no sightings of any orcs in the area as of late,” the she-elf, Tauriel I believe, stated.

I just snorted, “Strange, maybe you missed some of them. I would expect our enemies to try something by now. That is the orcish way.”

“We never miss,” the she-elf narrowed her eyes.

“Unless it’s a dragon,” I remarked with a smirk. “Or else you wouldn’t turn tail and run for your miserable lives at the mere sight of one.”

“I can assure you that the dragon will pay for what it’s done,” Tauriel said. I could see the hate in her eyes smoldering. Typical elf.

“Yes,” I nodded. “By dwarvish hands. So you won’t have to worry about dirtying your pretty little hands.”

“That’s enough,” Balin spoke up. “Thank you for telling us.” He spoke to the elf. She nodded and trotted off. “Do you want to start another war, my prince?”

I scoffed, “They aren’t strong enough-”

“I’ve seen what an elf can do with my own eyes,” Balin cut me off. He usually didn’t do that. “They aren’t to be trifled with. Now I don’t like the elves one bit but they’ve offered their aid to this fight. A fight we’re sorely outmatched. I would gladly ride into that mountain with nary a dwarvish cry on my lips if it would restore our home. That won’t happen unless we can put aside our hate and work together.”

“This is a lot coming from you,” I narrowed my eyes. “Have you been spending time with them, or is it that Hobbit-”

“Bilbo,” Balin cut me off again. “His name is Bilbo Baggins. The same hobbit who we will be sending inside the mountain by himself. He might not be much, but I think a little consideration to him would go a long ways.” He turned his head and smiled, “Speak of the Hobbit and he shall appear. Hello Bilbo.”

My eyes widened as I turned to see the Hobbit walked beside me. I hadn’t heard him coming this way and I was very good at detecting others. Comes with living on the move.

“Hello,” Bilbo nodded. “My pony sprained her knee a while back, so I’ll have to walk for a bit. Well, not walk all the way. Maybe ride with others who fancy a hobbit companion.”

“That’s very interesting,” I wanted him gone. So badly. This cretin had no place here, even if he had some fire in him.

“Yes it is,” Balin stated. The old dwarf started off. “I best be checking on the others. Bombur’s been eying our rations again.”

I groaned as that left me with the hobbit, “So why did you think it was a good idea to bother me?”

“Bother you?” Bilbo awkwardly chuckled. “None of that, I assure you. I’m a Baggins. We never bother anyone. No sir, we are the least bothersome lot you can find in the Shire.”

“If you are the least, I dread the one you’d consider the most.”

Bilbo frowned, “Well, I just wanted to come check on you and see how you are doing.”

“Why?” I quirked an eyebrow.

“Well because we’re all in this adventure together,” Bilbo stated. “We’ve got to look out for each other. Keep everyone safe, otherwise we’re as good as goners.”

“All a dwarf needs is a weapon and his fellow dwarves,” that much was true. We dwarves can look out for ourselves.

“I’m sure you do that spectacularly,” the hobbit nodded. “But I was just wondering if you would possible,” he coughed into his hand. “Stop aggravating the elves?”

“They are the reason we are on this journey in the first place,” I growled. I would not kick this hobbit away. I would not kick this hobbit away!

“Well I’m sure there was a perfectly good reason for what happened,” at my sharp look, he gulped. “Not that it isn’t a tragedy any which way you slice it. I just think it’s best to leave it behind you. It’s just water under the bridge, my dad always said.”

I shook my head, “I’ve seen you hanging around that she-elf. You’ve taken with her, so of course you’ll speak for her kind. Tell her that I will never forget what her kind did to my people in their hour of need. Tell her that we will never forgive them.” This hobbit was trying my patience.

Bilbo was silent for a moment, “You know, I’ve heard of the stubbornness of dwarves. I never believed it was that bad. I always thought it was an exaggeration. It’s best to take people as they are when you meet them, then what other people say.”

“What are you getting at?”

“That you’re doing more harm than good by holding on to that hate,” Bilbo spoke, looking rather sure of himself. “All you are doing is hurting others and more importantly yourself.”

“Bah,” I scoffed. “You know nothing of our troubles, hobbit. So would you mind wandering off and bothering someone else?”

“I knew a hobbit who was just like you once,” Bilbo continued, much to my chagrin. “He hated this one bloke with a passion. He never tried to mingle with his family. I don’t recall why he was angry, but it was something personal between them. Now this hobbit was always grouchy and never let a moment pass to remind others of how ‘bad’ this one bloke was. I met this other bloke and he was a fine fellow and had a good family.”

“Get to the point!”

“His daughter got sick, the hobbit’s one I mean.” Bilbo stated. “The other bloke was a doctor but this hobbit would never go to that ‘wretched’ hobbit. So he decided to go into town. Since they were a ways off this took some time.”

“This story is completely pointless.”

“The daughter died because of his hatred,” Bilbo stated. “Then he urged on his family’s despair towards the other bloke’s family. Low and behold, they started a family feud that is still going on today. It’s to a point no one wants them around anymore.”

“You believe that my actions will harm the ones I care about?” I snarled. How dare this hobbit judge my actions? He doesn’t know what it’s like to be stripped of his home, of his family, of his honor.

“I’m just saying-”

“Well you’re wrong,” I interrupted him. “My actions will bring glory back to my people.”

“Glory, yes.” He nodded. “That’s a good thing to have. I honestly would prefer a nice, cozy place by the fire to relax. I’m sure the families of your companions would think so. Their mothers must be worried sick.”

“That they are,” I nodded. Which was true. My sister would wring my neck if anything happened to her sons. She’d do it without hesitation.

“I think they’d appreciate some peace,” Bilbo commented.

“The same as I,” I commented. “We shall have peace… after I reclaim our rightful home. It shall be ours and ours alone. You may leave, Baggins.” He sighed, but I didn’t care to hear it. His flimsy story meant nothing. My hatred was just and forever more shall elves be mistrusted by my people.

____________________________________________________________________________

We have our orders and even under a new Master, we would carry them out. We’re orcs and if there is one thing we do best, it’s killing. Our new Master would be pleased. Shame we couldn’t kill the king of the dwarves. Still, we get to kill everyone else.

“Stay silent,” I whispered to the others. Most of them were goblins. I hated goblins. They tasted terrible and irritable. I was thankful the ‘dark mage’ we had with us kept us cloaked or these cretins would have given us away a long time ago. “Don’t kill the king. We need him alive.”

The goblins nodded and their archers were at the ready. The group was mostly made up of them since the Mistress didn’t have enough orcs for her liking. These goblins would do until she got more of our kind. This was good. Orcs would serve her much better. She was learning how to make more of us, but that would take some time. The goblins would give that to us. Either by being troops, or building pits for the new orcs.

I raised my hand, sneering at the soon to be dead band of misfits. “FIRE!” I lowered my arm…

Author's Note

Well I hope I did this story right. Wasn't sure if I did, but we'll see. I hope you all enjoyed it and please leave a comment. They are always appreciated.

Darkness' First Swing Misses

*Bard*

I never thought it would come to this. Actually participating in a meeting between giant talking eagles and the very same dragon that had sent my village into poverty? Never in a million lifetimes did I think this of all things would happen. Yet it was happening as I thought about this. Even after all this time, this still was a lot to take in. Still, I had to make myself presentable. The people looked up to me and I wouldn’t let them down. That and worrying for my eldest daughter’s safety took up a larger precedent in my mind.

Loud flapping could be heard nearby as Beleram landed beside me. The large eagler looked down at me. It wasn’t the same as a dragon’s gaze, but it was still unnerving. “Are you sure the dragon will arrive?”

I nodded, “He has no reason not to. If he doesn’t, I know a few ways to get him out.” Apparently he had taken a liking to my youngest. I despised that fact, but Celestia kept her safe in there so I didn’t have to worry that much of it. Suddenly, we heard the sound of thunderous wing beats. I smirked. “That would be him.”

The eagle was visibly disturbed. I couldn’t blame him. He was meeting a dragon several times his size. He wouldn’t have to wait long to see the dragon. Smaug was taking his time coming this way but even at his slow speed, it only took him a moment to reach us. The dragon landed just outside the city, near the ramparts we were standing on. Thankfully, I had been gripping the side as the city shook for a moment. I was going to check the rest of my people if they were alright or not later. This city was still ancient, even with all the recent repairs.

Smaug raised his head to look directly at us, “You called for me?”

I nodded towards the giant eagle, “He did.”

Beleram gulped, before steeling his nerves. I had to give him credit for doing that so quickly, “Greetings, Lord Smaug. I come with a message from Lord Gwaihir, who wishes to offer a wing in peace.”

“And why should I accept this offer?” Smaug narrowed his eyes. “You are nothing more than large thrushes compared to me. Your ‘peace’ is worth nothing to me.”

“Lord Smaug,” Beleram continued. “See reason. An alliance between us would be beneficial with the rising tides of darkness that wish to wash over these lands.”

“Let them come,” Smaug snorted. “I will burn them all to ash the moment they set foot in my mountain.”

I would have to give Smaug that bit of credit. The orcs didn’t have many ways to get in and all of them gave Smaug a large advantage.

“There are far too many of them, My Lord.” Beleram bowed his head. “And they have… strange magic. We fear that there may be two factions at play here that wish you dead as well as whatever you have in the mountain gone.”

Smaug visibly stiffened, “I will protect what is mine.” Some smoke was billowing out from his nostrils, causing me and every other human to take a few steps back in fear. I was prepared to duck if he did spew his flames onto the eagle.

“And so shall we,” Beleram declared. “If these lands fall, then these supposed dark lords is just one step closer to conquering ours. An alliance between us would put a stop to this threat once and for all. Our numbers may not be grand, but our strength and agility in the air is unmatched… aside from dragons of course.” He quickly added when Smaug glared at him.

“Of course,” Smaug snorted. Smoke billowed out onto Beleram, who coughed slightly. He looked like he was going to say no, but then he glanced towards the mountain and his features softened. “Fine, you may fight and die here. I care not what you eagles do in these lands.” Then his baleful gaze locked onto the eagle and even I was stunned. Those eyes looked like the pits of the world, ready to swallow you up in flame and pure fury. “However, let me make one thing clear. None of you are to enter my mountain. If I so much as see one feather in my home, you will know why I am the greatest calamity of this age.”

Beleram was stunned for a moment, before he bowed. “Thank you, Lord Smaug. Would you like for us to discuss our plans of actions. We feel-”

“No,” was all Smaug said before he turned away. The large dragon didn’t have to use much effort to get into the air and make his way back to the mountain.

“Well… that went better than expected.” I remarked.

“You expected him to will us away?” Beleram asked.

“I expected him to eat you,” I didn’t pay much attention to the look of horror on the bird’s face.

__________________________________________________________________

*Thorin*

I swung my axe downwards and buried it into another goblin’s skull, I kicked the creature away, pulling my weapon free. They had attacked out of nowhere, killing three of the elves with their arrows in the first moment of the attack. Unfortunately, most of the elves survived and were still fighting. We didn’t need them. This was our fight. Besides, goblins aren’t very hard to kill. Another one fell, missing his head.

I quickly glanced over at the rest of my dwarves. They were doing fine on their own, but these goblins just wouldn’t stop coming. I moved out of the way of a goblin’s strike, swinging my axe up through his ribcage.

“I don’t know how long we can keep this up, uncle.” Fili shouted as he sliced through a goblin. “There’s ten more for everyone we kill.”

“We’ll fight our way out,” I shouted back.

“Kind of hard to do that when we’re surrounded like this,” Balin responded, jumping back from a potential strike to his belly.

“Makes it that much more fun,” Dwalin grabbed a goblin and threw it into a large group, knocking them all down. “Right Thorin?”

I chuckled, “Right.”

“Lookout!” Dwalin shouted.

I tried to turn around, but whatever was attacking me, slammed me to the ground hard. I tried to turn but whatever hit me simple grabbed my legs and threw me over its shoulder. I hit the ground and my sword flew out of my grip. My shoulder took the brunt of it and I grit my teeth to stop the pain. I finally got a look at my attacker who looked to be an orc. It grinned and picked up a goblin blade lying on the ground. It yowled in victory as it charged.

Before I could try and dodge, Bilbo of all people cried out and charged into the creature and knocked him to the ground. The orc was stunned by the motion, allowing the hobbit to stab its neck. It flailed for a moment before becoming still.

I couldn’t believe it. Bilbo the hobbit saved me? A damned hobbit? This thief?... Perhaps he wasn’t just a nuisance after all. He could wield a blade. Still a little clumsy, but with some training… Maybe I could learn to tolerate him.

Bilbo ran over and helped me up, “Are you alright?” He asked of me.

I nodded, “Thanks to you.” I knelt down to grab my sword, “A fine kill. Could work on the war cry.”

Bilbo blushed in embarrassment and shuffled his feet, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

I chuckled, before two arrows whisked by the sides of my head. I turned to see two goblins fall to the ground, dead.

“Keep your eyes open, boys.” The elvish woman cried out before rushing to Bilbo. “Bilbo, are you alright.” She glanced at the blood on his clothes in worry. I couldn’t help but glare in detest of her.

“I’m alright,” Bilbo tried to assuage her. “Nothing to worry about. If there’s one good thing about hobbits, it’s that we’re very hard to hit.”

First a hobbit and then an elf? What sort of day is this? I owe my life to them and I have to show some sort of favor. The hobbit I can at least get by with. The elf? I shuddered to think of what I would have to do to repay her.

Said elvish woman, Tauriel I think, sighed in relief. “Thank goodness,” and without another word, brought the hobbits face to her bosom in a hug. “I was so worried.” The hobbits muffled replies barely reached my ears.

_________________________________________________________________

*Nightmare Sigrid*

I couldn’t help but laugh as my goblins wore down the pathetic mortals. Soon the king of the dwarves would be mine and thus his people. I never really cared much for dwarves before so this didn’t really bother me. Well, maybe a little. I still didn’t like the idea of killing-

‘They are our enemies, Sigrid.’ My other hissed and a terrible headache felt like it tried to oh so briefly smash my skull before the pain vanished. ‘Do not even think of showing them mercy. They won’t show you any.’

I nodded, ‘You’re right. I won’t show them mercy. I’ll rule this world without any trouble.’ I chuckled, before my laugh turned into a full blow evil laugh.

“I think someone is having too much fun,” an old voice spoke up. I turned to face the gray wizard. “I don’t know what evil has befallen you, but you must not listen to it. There comes nothing but sorrow when dealing with black magic.”

“Sorrow?” I smirked and put my hands on my hips. “Why should I be sorrowful? I have everything I want and the means to take the world for my own. I’m quite happy.”

“I can still sense good in you,” the gray wizard pleaded. It was almost adorable. “Please, listen to me. This will only lead to your destruction.”

“Or yours,” I snarled and raised a hand. A bolt of dark magic shot out. The wizard was smart enough to bring up his staff and form a shield of magic around himself. “Listen old man. The time for your kind has come and gone. This isn’t the age of men, orcs, or wizards anymore. This is the age of gods! So bow down to your god!” Both of my hands sparked with deathly magic, bringing it down on his shield once more. I could see him wince. Slightly, but it was there.

‘Oh this is adorable how he resists~’ Nightmare cooed. ‘Make it painful.’

‘With pleasure,’ I grinned savagely and prepared more spells before a blazing white spell smashed into my dark bolts. I turned to glare at the white wizard.

“Children these days,” the white wizard snorted. “They have no respect for their elders.”

“I am over a thousand years old!” My other screeched at him through me. “Born of pure darkness and hatred. You are nothing more than gnats in my eyes.”

“I say again,” the white wizard shook his head. “No respect for their elders.”

I snarled at the old man, “Shut up and die!” A beam of dark magic shot out of my palms. The white wizard was quicker then I thought as he dodged the beam. It instead struck a group of goblins and incinerated them. I teleported behind him, smashing a fist into his back. With added magic, it sent him flying. I noticed a spark out of the corner of my eyes and turned to cast a shield around myself to block the gray wizard’s attack.

I chuckled, “You’ll have to do better than that.” Another dark bolt was fired at him and he shielded himself before firing again. I teleported back over to the hill. “Fool! Do you believe you can-” A searing pain smashed into my back and I was sent screaming into the battlefield.

I vaguely heard the white wizard’s reply of, “Foolish child.”

I didn’t land on the hard earth like I thought I would. Instead, it was into something warm and hard. It felt quite strong and muscular. It felt a little relaxing and safe to be where I was. I groaned and looked up. Looking at me was a stunned dwarf. One of the younger brothers, the brown haired one to be exact. He was looking at me with both confusion and concern.

“Uhhh… are you okay?” He asked.

I blushed as I realized I had inadvertently landed in his arms. “Y-you idiotic, Dwarf. How dare you touch me? Let me go.”

“Oh right,” he quickly put me down.

“Thank-” I yelped as the pain in my back seered back into life. That mage was stronger than he looked. That one bolt took more out of me then I thought. I could barely stand at this point. I would need to get away. To grow stronger before I fought him again.

“OKay, you are not alright.” The dwarf he caught me spoke up. “Look, some of the elves know a bit of medicine so-”

“I don’t need your help, idiot!” I felt to my knees. “I… I am an evil goddess who will rule this world.” Dark magic sparked into my hand. “If you were smart, you would run away.”

“Well, if you were smart you’d stop this and let us help you.”

“Why are you even talking to me?!!”

“Because you don’t scare me and you need help,” the dwarf glared at me. He picked up his sword. “So call off these monsters and we will help you.”

“Wishful thinking, I can…” I tried to stand up but cried out in pain and fell back down. “R-Retreat!”

“Oh no you-” The dwarf tried to grab me but I disappeared in a flash of magic.

The King's Night

Thorin

I can’t remember the last time I slept in a soft bed. I am so used to the harsh, uneven ground or horrible makeshift beds of rancid inns. None of them could match the splendor of sleeping in the fine beds of my home. None could remind me of the calm serenity I would experience, knowing my family and friends were safe from harm. A part of me knew that I might not live to experience a sleep without worry. Without heartache or regret.

Yet when I awoke, it was if all the hardships had been but a dream. I felt relaxed and warm. This could only be a dream, but it felt so real. My hand played with the silk bedsheets and my head laid upon the softest of feather pillows. I opened my eyes, greeted with the gleaming sight of my old room under the mountain. This was impossible. I was with my party and now…

I felt an arm wrap around my midsection. It felt so silky smooth and someone’s hot breath tickled the back of my neck. The large warmth on my back confirmed it was indeed a woman. Unless I had gotten drunk sometime during the night…. And the only females in the party were elves who knew all sorts of spells, like illusions and such….

I jumped out of bed with a startled cry. A cry no one, for their sake, better have heard. I looked towards the bed to see a strange woman laying there in the bed. She just smiled at me, using the blankets to cover herself.

“Hello, my king~” She finally spoke. It had a lilting seductive quality to it.

I narrowed my eyes, “Who are you and how did you bring me to this place?” Out of the corner of my eyes, I searched the room for any weapons. I knew she wouldn’t be so foolish as to let me have them near me, but I could use something like a lamp or something to fight her off until I escaped.

The woman chuckled, “I didn’t bring you anywhere. You are still with your friends, safe and sound.”

I blinked in confusion, touching my chest. “Then why does-”

“This feel so real?” The woman grinned. “Dreams can feel real when-” She pulled down her blanket to reveal a little more of her chest. “-we want them to be.”

“So this is a dream?” I quirked an eye, doing my best not to stare. Not because of modesty, but because I knew she was trying to distract me. I needed to be on my guard, or I could very well die here. Even if this was a dream, something told me to be wary.

“In a manner of speaking,” she moved the blanket aside, revealing herself to be wearing a silk nightgown that pressed against her in a way that left nothing really to imagination. “It’s both real and not real. A testiment to my power.”

“Your power?” I blinked in confusion, before I looked more closely into her starry hair. “You… you are the demon that threatened me those days ago.”

“That was my host,” the woman pouted, moving closer. “She is young and brash. I believe she is a bit drunk on her new power. I can’t blame her. It is something most mortals never think of achieving. Do not fret. She is such a nice girl.”

“And you wish for me to believe you are different?” I wanted to laugh, but didn’t. I could not afford to upset her now that she was here. Creatures like her were tricky.

She nodded, “Yes,” she sat down on the bed. “You see, King Thorin. All I want is one thing.” She looked at him with a sad smile, “To be loved.”

I frowned, “You have a funny way of getting it.”

She chuckled, “That is because everyone fears me. They believe I am a threat. They believe my gifts are nothing more then curses. Even my…” She briefly glanced away as a flicker of pain went across her face. “Own mother thinks I am no better then a demon. That is why I am here. I simply wish to find a home. A home that will not cast me aside. A home that will love me for who I am.”

“And what does this have to do with me?”

She stood up, causing me to take a step back. “I want you to give me this home. I want to give you your home. I want to free the mountain from that accursed dragon and give you the peace of mind you so desperately wish for.”

I mulled over this, “And what do you want for helping me?”

“As I said,” her saunter emphasized her shapely form. “I want to be loved. I want to be adored as I am. That is all, my king. I have the power to make your dream a reality.”

I put my arms behind my back, “Your offer is intriguing. I can’t lie that I would rather find someone other than the elves to help me take back my homeland.” I took a few steps toward her, calculating the risk.

She was ever closer, tantalizing me with her shapely form. Yet also frightening me somehow. “Yes, these elves are… troublesome.”

“You have no idea,” I growled. “They abandoned us in their time of need. They left us to burn.”

She was right in front of me. Given her size, I had to crane my head up to look her in the eyes. “I can get you your revenge. I can make them pay for what they have done to your people. I can make you the king you deserve to be.”

“A tempting offer,” I nodded. “You have power of dreams. That can be useful.”

“It can indeed,” she nodded.

“However,” I fidgeted my hands behind my back. I awaited the right moment. “Unlike the elves, I have a sense of honor. I always keep my word. So I shall not betray them. I shall not strike them. I can glare and growl as much as I want, but I will not go back on my word. My personal feelings mean nothing. If the elves wish to help me take it back, then it shall be so. I will hate them always, but my people come first.”

I turned slightly, “I have given them my word, not you. I do appreciate the offer, but please do not take me for a fool. I know as well as you that your kind never tries to make a fair bargain. You are the one who benefits the most here. You are the one who would have me kneeling before you like a dog.”

I turned to her again, glaring up into her eyes. “I may have problems. I may let my anger get the best of me, but I am not a puppet that will let others toy with me whenever they so wish. I do not accept your offer, nor will I ever. I will hold fast with the elves and I will save my people.”

The woman just chuckled and traced a finger across my cheek. It felt cold to the touch. It felt dead to the world, “You mortals are so adorable. You think so small mindedly. You must see the bigger picture.” She sighed, “But alas, I knew you would turn me down. To think, I did all this for you.” She let a hand trace between her own breasts. “If not my offer, how about my company for the rest of this dream, hmm? That doesn’t sound so bad.”

That was tempting, I had to admit. It had been quite some time since I had laid a fair woman. That temptation was crushed into dust, “And use it to corrupt me? You’d find a way to enthrall me to your service through such acts. I will not be tempted.”

She sighed, “One day someone will take me up on that offer. I deserve my own little scene of carnal pleasure. However, I am still not surprised.”

I furrowed my brow, “But if you-”

“Did not expect for those things to work?” She smirked. “It is simple. I am Nightmare Moon and this realm is a reality. All within it can be bent and broken. All can be twisted to fit whatever I want.” Her hand raised, “I do mean all.”

With that came the worst pain imaginable. I screamed through gritted teeth, falling to my knees. “Pain… will not…”

“Pain will not work entirely,” Nightmare Moon chuckled. “But I’ve found it the perfect way to weaken a person’s defenses. In a moment, all you ever will want is my touch. You simple minded fool.” The pain grew worse and worse. I writhed on the ground, trying to block it out. I wanted it to end more than anything.

And so it did.

________________________________________________________

“Thorin, wake up.” A familiar hobbit’s voice called to me. “Wake-” I sprang forward, grabbing his shoulders. He gulped in fear, “Well… you’re up.”

I held him there, more surprised than anything. “What are you doing?”

“Well I was just passing by to feed the horses when I saw you writhing in what looked like pain,” Bilbo smiled hesitantly. “I couldn’t just leave you like that so…”

“You decided to wake me.”

Bilbo nodded, “Yes, and I am sorry if I have bothered you. I didn’t mean to and I shall be on my way. You won’t see or hear a peep out of me the rest of tonight. No sirree.”

I held him there and did the only thing I could think of. I pulled him into a hug, “Thank you.”

Bilbo froze in what I could tell was shock. He patted my back, “You’re very welcome.”

I pulled back and patted his shoulder, “It seems that is the second time you’ve saved my skin.”

“I wouldn’t call that saving your hide,” Bilbo brushed off my comment. “I was just trying to help you.”

I smiled, “And for that, I appreciate it.” I leaned back to rest as he left. The Burglar and I were not friends. I highly doubted that would happen, but I would show him my appreciation for his hard work. He seemed dependable enough and I’d be a liar if said otherwise. I closed my eyes to rest.

Then I saw her face.

I groaned and got out of my knapsack, “Master Baggins, I think I’ll help you with the horses.”

______________________________________________________________________

Smaug

“Smaug,” Celestia’s sweet voice lulled me out of my slumber. If it had been any other creature, I would have killed them right then and there and gone back to sleep. Curse this ‘love’.

I growled, “What is it?”

“I’m sorry for disturbing you,” Celestia spoke. “But…” A growling noise erupted from her stomach.

I closed my eyes and groaned. This child of ours was always hungry. If it wasn’t one moment, it was the nest. Then the next. Then the next. If it kept this up through its life, I swear I’ll kick it out of my territory before it grows too large. “I’ll go get you a tree.”

“Well…” Celestia tapped her hooves against the rest of my treasure. “I was hoping for some pastries.”

I narrowed my eyes, “We shall ask the child to give you some another time. A tree is what you are getting.”

Celestia pouted and looked away, “If you don’t want to give our child the nutrients it needs-”

“What will sweets give it?” Fire licked my lips as my temper grew.

She turned to me with a quivering lip and large, watery eyes. “It will make me happy.”

I snarled. That look would not work on me. Not now. “You…” My snarls grew, “Alright, I’ll get you your sweets. It’s not like I have anything better to do.”

Celestia giggled and kissed my cheek, “You are such a sweetheart~”

The things I do for love.

_______________________________________________________

Meanwhile, in the Woodland Realm

Fear wasn’t something I had truly felt in a long time. Not since… that day. I persevered. I never let anything get to me. Yet now I lay in my bed staring at my fingers. My shaking fingers. I didn’t know how treact.

It was the same thing.

Over and over.

Pain.

Memories.

I couldn’t stop it. It was the same darkness as before. Night after night. Was it just the last few? Months? Years? Centuries? I don’t remember. I don’t remember the last peaceful night I had. It just seemed to warp those memories of a peaceful night’s rest. It was lost to me and I wanted it back. I would give anything for that.

I stood up. Perhaps I would wash myself and relax. That might help. The pain was gone. Yes, that’s good. It was just a dream.

Just a dream.

The little basin near my bed was filled with crystal clear water. I smiled down as I cupped my hands into it and splashed my face. It felt so refreshing and I felt some of my unease leave me. I sighed in relief. Everything would get better. I didn’t need to let anyone know of this. I was their King. I was supposed to be the strongest of us.

Strongest of us.

I narrowed my eyes as I saw the briefest flicker of shadow in my eyes in the water’s reflection. I rubbed my eyes and then looked again.

It was gone.

Just my imagination. That’ sit. Just my imagination. I was safe and sound in my bed.

Alone.

Always alone.

Alone.

Always alone.

I gripped my head, “Stop it. Stop it.”

Alone.

She's dead forever to you.

“Stop it,” I tried to stop these thoughts, gritting my teeth as I tried to think of anything else. After a moment, they were gone. I could think clearly again. I sighed. I needed to go back to sleep. The encroachment of the spiders must have been more taxing on myself then I let on. It would pass and I could finally get some rest. Still, I would try again tonight. A King never gives up.

Author's Note

I am so sorry for taking so long. Writer's block and my own doubts of my capabilities with this story sort of held me back. I know this story isn't perfect, but I'll try my best to at least make it entertaining.

So I hope you all enjoy this chapter and please leave a comment bellow. Have a great day.

Omake: Smaugette

I have no idea how this could have happened. It is inconceivable that any magical artifact could have such an effect on me. Dragons are usually resistant to magic of any kind so to have this happen to me was honestly disturbing on many levels. I am Smaug! The mightiest of all fire drakes. No mere crown should have this effect on me. It should melt from my every present hatred.

I frowned. Maybe that was it. Maybe I had grown soft and that allowed the magic to take effect. Such an aggravating thought brought forth a growl. I was not soft. I should not even think about that. Me? Soft? I may care about one alicorn, but I allow the humans to live because they amuse me. Nothing more. The orcs learned the hard way that I still burned with intensity. Rather, I found it to be the fun way but that was besides the point.

I have to focus. Walking was… irritating now. I know how to walk as a human, which is what I am now? I have no idea. I look human but I felt a fan of horns on my earlobe and a large pair of red wings on my back. Obviously whatever spell was still in effect was not permanent. I just have to find a mirror and see the damage.

Thankfully, a great number of my treasures can work for this. Ah-ha! A large diamond mirror. I would a hug a dwarf and then eat him for making such a thing. I can’t just let them live after all. The blasted creatures would just try and steal from my treasure. That or try and kill me, but that was laughable. Now, to what do I…..?

……………………………..

WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!!!

My eyes widened as I beholden myself. I had long flowing golden hair. It reminded me of Celestia’s when she was in human form in how it luxuriously flowed down my shoulders. Of course, that didn’t bother me. It was golden and it was mine. That I could deal with. The blue eyes were a change I hated. Such a blue did not befit a creature such as I. I was the greatest of all fire drakes. A person should gaze into my very eyes and think of nothing but fire. In fact, they should all just combust but mortal races were far too stupid to just catch on fire.

So I had to help them with that. Good times.

My skin was so smooth, just like the humans down there with their pale complexions. Just looking at it made me sick. It looked so innocent. So nice. So calm. I am Smaug. I am none of those things. I should have scales that can… I had no scales. I gasped and brought up my hand to cover my mouth. That sound was most certainly feminine but that wasn’t important right now.

I was vulnerable. A mere hunter could take me down without them. I knew about that when I transformed but that had been voluntary and I could regain some aspects of myself at will. This magic seemed to keep me as I am.

Blinking in confusion as I looked at my now human hand, I found it and a good portion of my upper arm as covered in a red metallic gauntlet of sorts. They looked menacing enough. Something I could actually kill someone with. Now that brought a smile to my otherwise human face. The claws could slash. The metal could bash. No doubt I could still bite.

I frowned as I looked at myself again. I didn’t look like I did last time. It was far too much like the human females. I looked down at the large red dress I wore around my person. Lifting a gauntlet, I idly touched the mounds on my chest. That earned a gasp from me. Not from pain of course but from… something else. They looked soft and squishy, like the ones Celestia had….. That the other female humans had….

No, no, no, no, no. That could not be. There were no such magic to switch genders, especially on a dragon like me. I was just overthinking things. I concentrated and I didn’t feel something important. Okay, I shouldn’t panic. I need to keep calm and think things through. I pulled off the gauntlet from my left hand. If I was to check, I would do so without harming myself. I was in a weak and frail human form after all.

I pulled up my dress with one hand and let my other now free hand roam until… I gasped again and this time it was definitely very feminine. The feeling was strange and familiar and I didn’t like it. Still, I needed to dive in and check so I loosely let that hand travel underneath my new garments and stick a finger into my-

“GAH!” I gasped and retracted my finger. I let my new dress fall and looked at my slick finger. That was not a masculine hole. That was most assuredly a feminine one. I should know after delving into past mates and Celestia.

I… I was female. This was actually happening right now. Okay, Smaug. Just keep calm. You are the mightiest of the great drakes. You can get past this. My tail swished behind me in fright. Okay, I am not going to do well if I keep thinking like a frightened child. I shall find whoever made this and kill them. After that, I shall destroy this crown and be rid of this curse. Yes, that sounded like a great plan.

“Smaug?” My mate, I mean Celestia’s, voice called out to me. Surely she would know what to do. “Are you there?”

“Of course I am. I am always here,” I frowned. That voice. It was far too perfectly female. I despised it utterly.

Celestia walked over. She hadn’t shown much of a bump yet but just thinking of the child that would come from this union still brought on so many mixed feelings inside of me. I’d work them out later. Right now I had to fix this. I saw her eyes widen. Surprised as I am, I see.

“This crown,” I pointed and snorted with anger. “Did this.”

“And you are alright otherwise?” She stepped closer, eyeing up my body. I didn’t like the level of interest she had in that gaze, but I chose to ignore it. I had more pressing matters to think about at this very moment.

I simply nodded, “I checked.” I waved with my free hand, not noticing how Celestia traced my fingers with her eyes.

She walked over and stared at me. Again, her stare was unnerving. What was she thinking? I made to open my mouth when she tapped the crown. Her form shifted to that of her human one. Instantly, she giggled. “Now that is interesting.” She held up my hand and did something I didn’t think she’d do.

She put my finger in her mouth? What manner of trickery is this? It is disgusting and yet I can’t pull away. Why is this doing things to my body? Why do I feel good watching and feeling her suck… on the finger I stuck down there…

Oh no.

That look.

That desire.

How dare this female intimidate me with sex appeal? It is not right for a dragon such as I to be brought a manner of fear. So I did the only thing I could think of. I pushed her away and quickly grabbed my gauntlet. I didn’t let the fact that my new cheeks were burning stop me from coughing into my now gauntlet encased hand.

“Yes, well.” I started as she advanced again. I gulped and took a step back. “I need to fix this.”

“I need to conduct a few tests first~” Her fingers twiddled about the air.

“I already despise your idea.”

“You’ll love it in a moment~”

My wings flared as did hers, sprouting from her human back. I was not going to be taken like this. I was a proud dragon of the north. A being of fire and death. I could conquer any foe… she just licked her lips?!!

I am not dealing with this right now. I then took off.

_______________________________________________________________________

Bard

Between training the soldiers, looking for my lost daughter, and dealing with my remaining children and citizens, I had a lot on my plate these days. So much so that I didn’t know how I dealt with it all. It was exhausting work. Yet, no one else was willing and given that I was the only one who could talk with Smaug and Celestia, I had the most ‘power’ here.

I nearly spat at the thought of having power. I didn’t want that. I just wanted a good life with my children. Something simple. Something they could enjoy, but that was taken from them. It was taken from so many people here in Laketown. I would do my best to change that. No matter what, I pledge my life to them.

I was currently helping a few recruits with their bowmanship, which wasn’t that bad for fishermen, when something landed behind me. I turned to see a beautiful blonde woman with dragon like qualities. I blinked for a few seconds. How was I supposed to process that? I know I have seen quite a few bizarre things in my life, but this?

“Human,” the woman barked in apparent fear. “Hide me.”

“What?” Was all I could muster. Again, how was I supposed to process this?

“You are useless!” Fire licked her lips as she angrily stomped the ground, shaking the entire area. “She’s coming for me. Hide me!”

“Smaug~” A familiar voice cried out. “I’m coming~”

The strange woman yelped and took off into the air. A human Celestia with white wings sped on after her, “Get away from me, you crazy mare.”

“I just want to help you. So stop running.”

“You want to sate your sick desires.”

“I want to help you experience the pleasure of the female form.”

“That is the same thing!”

The pair chased each other through the olden city. I couldn’t help but sigh in exasperation. Things were never going to be the same, were they? He wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or bad thing at this point.

Author's Note

OKAY! Before you type 'It's Alive' I want to say, if you do, offer some points of interest. Like your thoughts on the chapter and jokes and whatnot. (You can stills cream the former).

As for this, well, yeah. Bowsette is a thing and I love it. It gave me this idea and I think I have a bit of a drive to continue writing now. I think I'll skip ahead a bit in terms of the Hobbit trilogy but then again, a lot of the trilogy didn't happen in the book anyways. I have not abandoned this story and I hate the fact that it took me more then a year to write for this again.

Which I have to say. It was a blast to write again for this story. Smaug was especially fun given how long it has been. I don't know when I will get to writing more, but hopefully it'll be soon. I don't want to lift too many spirits but eh. I do want to finish so I'll try and work something out.

Until next time, I can't wait to read your thoughts on this chapter of mine and I hope you all take care.

Flowers and Thoughts

*Smaug*

I was not exactly in the most pleasant of moods. In fact, if this were any other time, I would burn everything in a large radius around my territory just to relieve myself of my frustration. The feeling of the fire blazing bellow me. To hear the sweet sounds of everything burning to a crisp. Oh the delightful aromas of singed flesh. The color of an ash tainted sky. Oh how it was so wonderful to think about.

Yet I couldn’t do that right now. That would not end well when it came to my new mate. She happened to like the mortals that dwelled outside of the mountain. I still hated man. Man, who hunted my kind for nothing but sport. Such weak looking creatures did not deserve the honor of killing a dragon. They should know their place, but to know they were successful many a time is degrading. Never will I fall at the hands of man. I am Smaug the terrible. My armor is the strongest to have graced these lands. Not even their… their…

Black Arrows

Just thinking of them made me seethe and want to sink my teeth into the mortal races of this realm. How dare they create such weapons? It is insulting. Yet, perhaps it is better to think on them then to think of what I have to do now.

“Mister Smaug,” little Tilda spoke up as she made her way through the woods. Her hands were full of flowers. “When’s the baby coming?”

I couldn’t help but growl slightly as I walked by her side. I had decided to take the form of a man once more, even though I detested this form. It was better than being a crow at least. Feathers are not something I actively enjoy having.

Nor keeping the company of humans. Yet here I was. Of course this was all because Celestia wanted me to ‘make friends’. I wanted to argue, but she fell asleep before I could say any retort. No doubt on purpose. So now I was stuck taking care of a little girl. Typical. I don’t even know why she needs to pick those flowers. Human customs are beyond my interest to note, but it’s simply stupid nonetheless.

“I do not know,” I told her. “I have never had a child before.”

“Really?”

I nodded, “Yes. I may have laid with a female or two, but I never knew if they laid any eggs.”

“So this is your first time being a dad?”

I groaned as I didn’t want to have this conversation, “Yes.”

“Sounds exciting,” Tilda smiled up at me which made me feel lighter. Why did she make me feel this way, I have no idea. “My da is great and loves us a lot. I’m sure your child will be happy with a great dad like you.”

I frowned. This little human had been wanting to spend more and more time with me. She was so weird. She seemed to actually like me. That was absurd. I am a dragon. She should fear me, yet she didn’t. I still didn’t know how to process this and I couldn’t just burn her to get rid of this feeling. So I had to live with it.

“Why do you need those flowers for?”

“For my mother,” she spoke up.

“And where is she?”

Tilda was silent for a moment, which I found agitating. Before I could press her to answer, she did on her own accord.

“Dead.”

Her posture was stiff as she continued to walk. She seemed to be feeling remorse of some kind. I found that laughable. The race of Men were weak. They let the deaths of their mothers get to them? I did not bat an eye when another larger male drake slaughtered my own mother as she tried to protect me and her kill....

I did not mourn. I inwardly snarled and shook my head. I would not remember such a thing. It was a weakness.

I ponder how my sister faired...

“Then why are you picking flowers?”

“Because I’m going to put them on her grave,” the little girl answered as she seemed to grow happy again. “She would have liked to see them.”

“It is wasted time and effort,” I snorted. The idea of picking flowers and putting them on a grave was asinine. In fact, when a man had explained what a grave was, I was disgusted. To bury your dead in such a way was not natural, but the mortal races were always so keen on their ‘ways’. Such folly. They will surely all fall one day and I can’t wait to see it.

“Da doesn’t think so, my brother doesn’t either, and neither do I,” Tilda answered. “I’m sure Sigrid will tell you the same when she gets back.”

I did not speak about her sister’s current whereabouts. I cared not for her, but those orcs that escaped would pay for what they did to my precious gem. They will never again harm her or Tilda....

Wait, why should I care for Tilda? She is cute but none of my concern. She is just another human. Disgusting creatures.

“So what about your mother,” Tilda spoke up again, breaking the needed silence I wished for.

“Dead,” I simply answered.

She seemed down by that answer and I wanted to see that smile on her face again. I don’t know why and it was agitating, “Oh, well… maybe we could pick some flowers for her too.”

I rolled my eyes, “My mother would not wish to see puny flowers. She was a grand fire drake! She would want to see the greatest of treasures. The largest of game brought down to its knees. To see…” I huffed as Tilda took a hold of my hand.

She is lucky Celestia wants to keep her alive, or I would burn her for touching me.

“It still hurts.”

I stared at her and snarled, but I didn’t take my hand away. It brought just a bit of… some feeling to me. “That is none of your concern, Tilda. I am the greatest dragon this world has ever seen! I do not weep for my mother. She was weak and paid for that weakness.”

“Being weak isn’t bad,” Tilda smiled up at me. “Sometimes the weakest people have the greatest hearts.”

I huffed at that pure nonsense, “Your father needs to do a better job of teaching you about this world.”

She giggled, “Maybe. So… which flowers do you think we should pick for your mother?”

I opened my mouth to protest, but I knew it would get me nowhere. I sighed, “Pick whichever flower you see. She had no preference for colors as long as they shone brightly.”

_______________________________________________________________________

*Celestia*

I can’t be anymore grateful to the people of Dale. They had given me a new bed, blankets, and pillows to make my stay in the mountain more comfortable. That was so nice of them. While I don’t hate my dwellings here, between the cold hard stone or the jewels, I didn’t have any real places to feel comfy as I laid down. This was especially so with being pregnant, but Smaug did make for a good lay.

I meant that in a nonsexual way of course. Laying on his back was rather comfy. Maybe I would do that again, but for now, this new bed would do. Of course, I’d have to break it in~

No, bad Celestia. Don’t think naughty thoughts.

Couldn’t really help doing that. Smaug had been growing gentler these days with me, which always made my heart flutter. To think that he once treated me as nothing more then an object. Now we’re lovers and he’s going to be a father.

ANd I’m going to be a mother. At long last, my dream has come true. Though it definitely hasn’t come true in the way I wished it would. Then again, what am I talking about? My life is just a series of strange occurrences. The last time it happened, I got an adorable little student who helped save my sister. Now I have a husband and a future child.

Husband? Well definitely a lover. We aren’t married yet. That would be a problem. While the ponies of Equestria do love me dearly, as I love them back, springing this onto them would be a bit much. Perhaps a coronation of Smaug is in order. Better yet, a wedding. Just to make it legitimate. I doubt even the most backwards thinking pony would object to it.

It helps that Smaug isn’t the type of creature you would want to tick off.

Now to think about how to pull it off. I would of course invite the people of Laketown, I mean, Dale. They deserve a place in Equestria. If we establish a permanent link here, I could easily see them becoming fast and powerful allies. The place of Dale and Laketown were places of great wealth and trade. If we rebuild them, they can be again. Then I can help make that go swiftly by supplying them with Equestrian goods. After that, they’d be closely tied to us and us to Middle Earth.

Yes, maybe a little manipulative, but it was for the greater good. I can easily see Bard becoming king. He doesn’t seem the type to readily take that mantle, but he was already the due facto leader of his people. It wouldn’t take much to nudge him on that path. Maybe I could even find him someone to wed.

Wait, no. That was pushing it. I knew he had lost someone, so I would have to gauge his interest in taking anyone else. He didn’t seem the type to and he already had children. It wouldn’t be right of me to play matchmaker. That’s more of Cadance’s thing and she’s better at it then I will ever be.

She’s going to have a field day when I get back home, I just know it.

I could feel the ground shake slightly. He was back and that made me smile. His large head moved downwards so as to spy into the room and I gave him a warm gaze, “Did you enjoy your outing?”

“Yes,” he grumbled and turned into his ‘alicorn’ form as he came and lay beside me.

I hummed in happiness as he laid his large draconic wing across my back, “And how did it go?”

“We picked flowers,” Smaug grumbled some more as he put his face right into the crook of my neck, deeping into my fur. I could feel him taking deep breaths, enjoying my scent.

“Oh?” I giggled. “The great and powerful Smaug, picking flowers with a little human girl? I’m sorry I missed out on the image.”

He growled, “Don’t push your luck. You are still mine, remember? I can do with you as I please.”

I could feel myself getting a bit excited at hearing that, “Oh? You would have your way with me? I think this child growing within me is proof of that.”

He huffed and didn’t say anything. We laid like that for a while, enjoying each other’s warmth.

Not that we didn’t have a little fun later on, but that’s private~

Perhaps I could get him to wear that crown again, but that’s pushing it… At least for now.

Author's Note

Hello everyone. As I promised, another chapter of The Greatest Treasure as a Christmas Present. Nothing too huge, but just a little something to tide you all over for the next chapter and to show I'm not finished with this. I know I have not been active on fimfiction as of late that much and I apologize for that. I lost some interest with the fandom and show, as I still need to finish the latest season, but I'm getting back into it and hopefully next year you'll see more consistent uploads.

I hope you all enjoy this chapter and please leave a comment as they are appreciated and can really help me understand where I should take this story in the future. I hope you all do well and have a good whatever holiday you do or do not celebrate and happy new year.

Ruler Inner Thoughts

*King Thranduil*

No matter what I did. No matter how long I slept, this insipid headache would not go away. It wasn’t the most agonizing pain I had ever felt. That went to the scars on my face or upon my heart. No, it was a nagging feeling. A pain at the back of my skull. Small but noticeable. I did my best so that no one could notice it but for some reason, it just made me more frustrated. That went especially for others. Even if I hide it, they should know. They should know when their king is in discomfort without having to be told.

I sighed. My thoughts have become more and more aggressive. I believe so? Or was I always like this? It’s becoming troubling but again, I kept that to myself. Good citizens do not question their king. I will sort this whole matter out myself. It is possible that it’s just fatigue from everything that’s been going on. Yes, that was it. I didn’t have to worry about a thing.

As I sat upon my throne, I could sit and ponder on more important things. For example, the status of Smaug and his horde. How he was coming out of his mountain. Sharing his space with the race of man. How he still hoarded the jewels that once belonged to my beloved wife. I wanted nothing more then to squeeze that beast into a pulp and take back what was mine. Be damned what happens to the men and women of the mountain. They had no right to cooperate with that beast and still not give me what is owed.

No matter. With enough time, they would be mine again. I would once more hold the jewels my wife so lovingly wore once upon a time. Yes, they were mine. No one else's. The time of elves may be fading in some parts of the world, but not here. Not in my home. I will live here forever if that is what it takes to reclaim what was stolen from me. I will destroy all that which stand in my way. I will blacken the skies with smoke.

No more will the disgusting sun shine on the beauty it does not deserve.

I blinked in confusion. I found that an odd line of reasoning, but no matter. My throne room was a place of comfort so even the worst of my inner drivel bothered me not. Yes, my power was absolute here. Perhaps I could bring the dwarves and men here to take the knee before me. Ensuring their loyalty and my birthrights. That was of course for another time to consider.

Twas not a second later that the doors opened up and in came my son. Ah he looks so much like his mother, especially his eyes. It always calmed me to see him. More so than even the throne. He was my heir. My bloodline was secure with him and so lived on his mother. She was not fully dead while he drew breath. I would do everything in my power to keep it that way.

“Legolas,” I smiled. “It’s so good to see you. What brings you here?”

“It is good to see you too, father.” He bowed, which was unnecessary but not unwelcome. He straightened himself up to stare me down even though he was some ways away. “You’ve doubled the guard around our kingdom.”

“A necessary precaution,” I said. “The great spiders are growing in numbers. We can’t grow idle.”

“And yet you send no aid to our neighbors,” Legolas said. “In fact, you are cutting trade with them.”

“We can sustain ourselves,” I frowned. Why did he care about the non-elves? Did I not teach him about their lying ways? “We can’t trust them. They lie and cheat. No doubt they are just sizing us up in case of a possible invasion.”

“Invasion?” Legolas seemed surprised. “Father, this is madness. No one wishes to invade us. Our land is not the type of land men and dwarves would wish for.”

I nodded, “Yes, that is true. Let us not forget our elvish cousins however who hold themselves up. I wonder why…”

“You cannot believe they would invade us,” Legolas took a step forward. “They are our brethren and yet you would question them?”

“I will question anyone I wish,” I narrowed my eyes. I did not like this line of reasoning. That red haired wench had been filling his head with lies no doubt. “We must be prepared for anything.”

“Is that why you are raising an army?” Legolas asked. “You would cause war for what? Possibilities?”

“I have lived a long life,” I scowled. “Do you think our kind is above war and violence? Hardly. We will fight between each other as we have squabbled before. The races of men and dwarves are not the only ones who fight amongst each other. Besides, the elves of Elrond look down on us. I can tell. They squander their riches while we bleed ourselves dry.”

“Father, we cannot fight amongst each other when evil lurks in the shadows.”

“Orcs are brainless idiots,” I slammed my fist down onto the chair. “So are trolls, spiders, and every other creature that served Sauron. No wonder he lost. I will not waste my time with a bunch of thoughtless beasts when our lands and materials are hounded by the races of men, dwarf, and elf alike. We must be prepared to strike if need be. You are my son. You must understand and obey my words.”

Legolas scowled but said nothing. Good. I did not want to argue with him. It was my least favorite thing to do with my time. “We have reports of some dwarves and two wizards approaching our forest. Tauriel is with them.”

I seethed at hearing about the dwarves and that wench. I don’t know why I hated her so. She was… alright although she was lowborn. Not the best choice for him. No, she was going to take my son and fill his head with stupidity. “Ride and greet them. I do not trust them to wander our forest alone. You know how dwarves are. No doubt they will get lost.”

Legolas bowed, “Of course, father.” With that, he left the room.

I was seething. Why now? Was this some sort of plot? Maybe I am going mad. This line of reasoning…

I gripped my head. Darkness took my vision as did pain. Yet as soon as it came, it left. I breathed a sigh of relief. I didn’t need to ponder this much more. I will have what is mine. Let darkness wash away any who stand before me.

*Celestia*

I couldn’t help but smile down at the little girl who braided my hair. Tilda was such a sweetheart. Even Smaug loved her although he’d never say it. That adorable fire breather was such a tsundere that way. I couldn’t wait for him to come more so out of that shell. Although I knew that might take centuries. Thankfully, I never aged. I was patient. I could wait. In the meantime, I could enjoy the attention of a little girl who I enjoyed.

I don’t often get peasants to braid my hair. Not because I was against those of lowborn families. Gods no. I loved all of my subjects equally. No the reason is that most ponies seemed to be intimidated by me. Partially because of my status as their ruler and because I’m so tall. Not that I minded it. The tall part, not the ruler part. That was a pain honestly. No, being tall had its advantages. Still, it all meant I had to go to spas in order to relax and get my mane done.

You would not believe how much work goes into it. It may be magical, but it was a pain to clean when it managed to get dirty. My spa ponies were a godsend. Well, more of a ‘me’ send since I employed them in the first place. Secretly of course. I like to keep up the illusion that I’m always pretty to the populace.

“So,” the little girl got me out of my inner musings. “How are you and Smaug?”

“We are doing well,” I chuckled. The outside sun shined down onto my sleek, white form. Ahhh, it felt good to be outside. Thankfully, I was able to talk Smaug into letting me out today. The big protective lug almost had a fit because of it but a few words and a kiss or two and he listened. Ohhhh, I just want to hug him~ “He seems to be growing more attentive lately. I thank you for asking.”

“Well it’s only polite,” Tilda said. “That and I’m honestly curious. I’ve only heard stories of princesses marrying dragons. I didn’t think I’d get to see it.”

“Oh?” I smiled and nuzzled her, causing her to giggle. “Are you sure you’re not jealous?”

“Why would I be jealous?” She pouted, “Okay, maybe a bit. I mean, it’s pretty awe inspiring. A dragon, I mean. They are so big and can breath fire. I’d love to ride one.”

“I’m sure I can get him to let you ride him one day,” I smiled. That wouldn’t happen any time soon though. Tilda wasn’t an idiot so I knew she knew that as well.

“Your horn is growing back quite nicely,” Tilda commented which made my heart soar a bit. It was nice to hear someone talk about my horn positively. Well aside from Smaug of course although he usually focuses more of his attention on my flank.

Oh like I wouldn’t notice it~ Oh that big hunk.

“Why thank you,” I nodded. “It’ll grow back soon enough. Most likely before I give birth to my first child.”

“I can’t wait to see them,” Tilda smiled excitedly. “I’m sure they’ll be really cute.”

“Oh I know it,” I chuckled. Tilda was such a sweet girl. I only hope my own child will grow up like her. It also furthered my resolve to keep the people of this land safe. No one would harm them. I pledged my soul to them as I did my own ponies and those of the Crystal Empire.

Hmm, perhaps when I return home, I could extend some influence here. I know it might seem much, but having a vassal state here wouldn’t be a bad thing. It’s already under Smaug’s control and neither I nor the people of Dale could do anything about that. However, I could extend Equestria’s influence here so things would improve. For one thing, their medicine. It was atrocious. That would change sure enough. A lot of things would change. Hopefully for the best.

And hopefully before those damned orcs come back. I silently prayed that my sister would find me before too late. I may be strong and so may Smaug, but there was no telling what other dark forces lurked on this planet. Forces that neither of us could beat.

One could only hope for the best.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait. I honestly didn't know what to do with my next chapter. Hopefully this will be worth the long wait. After this, I'm hoping to get something done within a month's time if not sooner but I cant' say anything for sure.

Until next time, take care all and I can't wait to read your feedback.

A New Addition for the Hoard

*Luna*

I am not a fan of the sun. Nothing against my sister, but it is a glaring ball of heat that does nothing but torment me. It blares into my eyes, burning my skin, and even draining the very life-liquid I need to keep this mortal body running. Is the sun out to get me? Does it dare antagonize the goddess of the moon?

Ugh, I hate it when I ramble about nothing, but I had a reason to be angry. I wasn’t supposed to be up now. No, I was supposed to be in my luxurious princess sized bed imported from Saddle Arabia right now. Does anypony really know how comfy those things are? I would guess not, because they forced me out of my slice of heaven.

Of course, the explosion wasn’t the major issue. It was the bed…it turned into a giant jellyfish and hugged me. I shuddered, still feeling the stinging pain.

I made a note to bash Discord’s skull in for that. He was lucky his little ‘joke’ didn’t leave any visible marks. ‘The nerve of that knave.’

Yes, I was angry. No, I was beyond infuriated. Some ponies may believe that immortals didn’t need sleep. Oh we don’t ‘need’ it, but it helps us relax and take off some stress…that and because I’m the ‘moon’ goddess, for pony’s sake. I’m not supposed to be ‘up’ during the day.

But no, somepony had to explode or something. If that pony wasn’t already dead when I get to them, I’d murder them. Said explosion rocked Canterlot to its core. I had half a mind to check if the city was going to fall off the side of the cliff. I knew it was made of sterner stuff, but I doubt this fair city has ever faced an explosion such as this.

I didn’t stop as I traveled the hallways of my sister’s castle. Oh yes, it’s my sister’s castle more than it is mine. I had nothing to do with its creation and it’s as plain as her day. The whole place reeks of ‘cheerfulness’ and ‘peace’. Where’s some dark colors? Where’s some foreboding? Where are the stuffed corpses of your enemies strewn about to ward off potential rivals?

‘Whoa, I’m getting a bit too ‘nostalgic’. Maybe I need to visit Fluttershy again. Her ‘niceness’ seminars are always quite lovely.’

Still, looking again, the castle was a nice place to be. Just a little too white for my own tastes.

I didn’t acknowledge the ponies that I walked past. That was quite rude of me and I would apologize to them later with a grand celebration of some sorts. Equestrians seem to love a good celebration. Doesn’t matter what it’s about as long as they get a party.

I had more pressing concerns at the moment. The closer I got to the source of the explosion, the more wrong the air felt. Not really wrong, just out of place. Like there was something that didn’t belong. I’ve felt a similar magic before, but only with Starswirl’s mirrors.

‘Could somepony be using them?’

Highly doubtful. My sister had every single one of them locked away in the Crystal Empire. None of them were to see the light of day and none were left here in the heart of our fair kingdom. Yet I felt their presence.

Scratch that, this was much more raw, uncontained. ‘Like something coming to life…’

No. Nopony except Starswirl could create such a thing. He took the secret to his grave and spoke to nopony…

‘Except my sister.’

My eyes narrowed even further than they already were. My sister kept many a thing from my eyes and ears. I knew it was for my safety and everypony else’s. I knew I was still a wild card. One does not simply go good from a thousand years of madness.

‘Which is why I still think reforming Discord was a terrible idea, but there is nothing I can do in that regard. Fluttershy cares for him too much for me to do anything about it…Well, most anything.’

What Fluttershy didn’t know, or saw, wouldn’t hurt her.

I could hear alarm bells and ponies bustling this way and that to try and repair damage the explosion had caused. While not great, even a minor earthquake can bring disaster. It didn’t help that Canterlot’s infrastructure was the best suited to handling such a thing. I only hoped that nopony was hurt, but I knew that, if so, they were in capable hooves. Since the damage was limited to the castle, the outside city was left intact. I had to thank luck for that outcome. I don't know if I could deal with the outcry and havoc.

Following the trail of ‘wrongness’, I found myself stopping in front of my sister’s room.

‘Why would it…?’ My eyes widened. ‘She wouldn’t.’

Lighting up my horn, I tried to sense my sister. All gods have an inane ability to sense another’s presence. My sister and I have an even greater one, given how blood relation.

I felt nothing. No beat, no hum. It was like she didn’t exist.

‘Please don’t tell me she did what I think she did.’

I quickly knocked on the door. “Sis-” the door fell off its hinges and plummeted inwards. “-ter?” Feeling a sense of dread, I rushed inside.

My sister’s room was a mess! Not her usual mess; books lying this way and that, pillows strew all over the floor, deserts staining pretty much everything.

Everything was scorched beyond recognition. The books were nothing but piles of ash. The pillows torn and the charred feathers scattered. There wasn’t even a single stain left.

The only thing left intact was a disheveled unicorn stallion. He was covered in soot and seemed to be locked in place.

Figuring out that he must have had something to do with this, I marched on over to him. With a quick spell, I casted away the soot, revealing his form in better detail. He was light purple with a sky blue mane. His cutie mark was a graph with a couple colored lines, indicating some sort of growth.

“Wave Length,” I said, shaking him out of his stupor. “What has happened here? Where is my sister?”

Looking up at me for the first time, Wave Length seemed to recoil in fear. I was used to that response, so I made nothing of it. “P-princess Luna, funny meeting you here.”

I glared at him. He was obviously hiding something. Wave Length was a terrible liar. “Yes, funny meeting you here as well. Pray tell, what do you find funny about this scenario? The fact that my sister’s room is destroyed? The fact that my sister is missing? The fact that I find you here in the center of it all? Tell me, Wave Length. Do you find any of that funny?” My voice was even, but kept a subtle growl to it.

Wave Length gulped. “No, Your Highness.”

I nodded. “Good. Now explain to me what has transpired here?”

“Well,” Wave Length looked all around except for me.

‘He’s nervous about telling me the truth. Why? What is he hiding?’

“Your sister came to for help,” Wave Length explained. “She was having trouble with something. Something important. I didn’t think much of it at first, but this was Princess Celestia we’re talking about. Whatever she deems important must be something bigger than ourselves.”

I rolled my eyes at that.

“She brought me here and presented me with a book. But not just any book, mind you. She found it stashed away in the castle. Where, she would not tell. The book in question was written by none other than Starswirl the Bearded.”

‘Celestia, you fool. What have you done?’

Wave Length was growing excited. “A book, written by the Starswirl, that has never seen the light of day before. Can you believe my luck that she chose me to help her? I know I’m more than qualified, but still. The honor.”

“Yes, yes,” I trailed my hoof for him to get to the point. My agitation was growing by the minute. “Working with my sister is great. Wonderful. Get to the point.”

Wave Length cleared his throat. “What the book was about was what fascinated me the most. The working of dimensions. What Princess Celestia wanted me to look over was the part of the book detailing inter-dimensional travel. She wanted me to help her figure out how it could be done. Thankfully, it was all there, but our beloved princess couldn’t figure out how to properly conduct it herself.”

‘HA! Take that, miss perfect.’

“So she asked me to figure it out,” Wave Length beamed with pride. “It didn’t take me long to figure out the puzzle and like that, she wanted to test it.”

I frowned deeply. My sister was a mare of patience. She would not act so brashly unless…. ‘Dear sister, does your heart still ache?’

“I told her it was dangerous, but she insisted. She told me it was for the betterment of Equestria.”

‘No, your benefit, my dear sister. Yours and yours alone.’

“So I did as I was told…” Wave Length gulped.

“Leading to what I see before me?”

Wave Length didn’t answer right away. He just sent me a look of ‘please forgive me’.

I would not. Even if he was ordered to do so, it was still a matter of choice. Celestia would never harm any of her ponies, nor force them to do what they didn’t want to do. No doubt, Wave’s insistence on the dangers was short and brief without any heart behind them. He wanted to try it out just as much as my sister, maybe even more so.

Wave Length’s answer came in the form of a nod.

I grinded my teeth in fury. My sister had the gall to do this to me? ME? I was going to wring her neck when she got back. I started to shake in fury.

‘She couldn’t just leave well enough alone, now could she? She had to meddle in things that should be left alone and buried deep.’

I wasn’t prepared to rule alone. I had no idea how to do so. My sister had always been by my side and now she was gone to who knows where. For what? A stallion that was no longer sane? A caricature of our own demented Sombra? Neigh, she was being foolish, I say. FOOLISH!

Wave Length was trembling, keeping himself close to the ground. My rage must have put him in this state. He was right to fear me. I wasn’t in the best of moods and it clearly showed on my face and body language.

“Princess,” he finally blurted out. “I’m sorry for what I’ve done.”

“Are you?” I put my face in his, reveling in the fear. “Are you really? You got to see somepony cross over to another universe with your own eyes. I’m sure you’re quite satisfied with yourself.”

Wave Length looked like he was about to cry out of both fear and shame. “I was only doing my duty.”

I reeled back. “Duty alone has cost many a pony much. Now it has cost us a princess.” I sighed. “Surely you must still have the book.”

“Ummmm….”

“It was destroyed, wasn’t it?”

When he nodded, I sighed even deeper. I put a hoof to my head, rubbing away the headache I had.

‘Could this day get any worse?’

“Princess,” right on cue, one of my leading night guards, a bat-pony by the name of Night Watch, came sprinting inside. She was a bat-pony that stood out in the crowd with her piercing appearance. Her mane was blue with lighter blue streaks in it. Her red eyes were quite fierce and her cutie mark was an eye with a blue crescent moon and stars behind it. “I have grave news.

‘I had to think it, didn’t I?

“What?”

“Discord is in Canterlot,” Night Watch said, bowing before me. “He travels with a pony named Big Macintosh and….”

I fixed Wave Length a glare, cutting off my trusted guard. “Fix this.”

He weakly nodded, whimpering out loud like a coward.

I stormed out of the room without another word. I need something to take out my frustration and lucky for me, my target had just walked up to my front door.

‘This is going to be fun.’
____________________________________________________________________________
*Middle-Earth*

For twenty years, I have slumbered in my mountain. Each day, I have been resting, savoring the riches those filthy dwarves thought to keep from me. Did they really think their pitiful excuse of an army could keep me from what is rightfully mine? I think in their hearts, they knew it was pointless, but they did it anyways.

‘Pride be the death of them.’

I was awoken from my long slumber by a loud explosion. Hearing the noise, I quickly rose out from my beloved hoard, from which I was having the grandest of naps. In all my years guarding my hoard, I had never heard something like that. The only reason why there would be an explosion such as that was….

Rage and righteous fire bubbled together in my chest. “Who dares….”

I silenced myself. There was something wrong in the air. Like something did not belong in the realm had come forth in a great show of force. That put me on edge, growling softly. ‘Have those dwarves conjured some trick to thwart me?’

I sniffed the air. There was no sign of any dwarves, nor those infernal men. Not even the smell of those tricky elves, though I sincerely doubt they would be stupid enough to face me. I remembered how they fled from my presence. How they all fled before SMAUG!

No, I smelled the distinctive smell of flesh of horse, but….this was wrong. The smell was coming not far from me. Horses could and would not travel this far into my lair without aid. Turning My head to look in the direction, I saw something and my eyes widened in surprise.

I was surprised to find myself…surprised.

It has been hundreds of years since I’ve last seen anything new, anything that would take me off guard. Walking closer until I was standing over the creature, I gazed upon her. Yes, it was a she. A white, winged unicorn.

My scales tingled as I felt power that made those cumbersome wizards look like nothing but cheap tricks. Dragons, or dragon in my case, are beings of magic and fire. Magic was in our blood even though we may not use it as much as the cowards who dared to call themselves ‘wizards’. I couldn’t help but feel a jolt of pleasure upon touching the presence. All dragons crave power. It is one of the only things my kind respect and this…thing exuded more power than I thought could be possible in such a small body.

She was like nothing I had ever seen before. Surely, I’ve seen unicorns before and even the pleasure of devouring their flesh.

Unicorns have such an exquisite flavor.

But she was different. She was far more beautiful than any mere unicorn. Her eyes were much larger and…is that a mark upon her flank? Did some ‘man’ think to brand such a creature as her?

I growled. I may not have been a caring soul, far from it actually, but even I did not seek to warp the world around me. I do not rip the soul from the earth only to replace it with insignificant trickets.

‘Men’s need for control will be their downfall.’

She was still breathing. The creature didn’t appear harmed. She just exhausted, if I had to guess her ailments, but what do I know. I am a dragon. I have no need for medical knowledge for no blade could pierce my hide.

I pondered how a creature like her could come about. I had never once heard of a winged unicorn. The pegasi were gone, driven to extinction by men while their horned brethren sent into hiding by the very same creatures. No, not one whisper of a creature like what laid before me.

She was unique, unheard of…Possibly one of a kind.

I licked my lips. ‘Such a beauty and the rarest of creatures should not be forced into the world. Instead, she should be put on display where she could be appreciated.’

I made up my mind and once a dragon does that, there is no force in Middle-Earth that can change it.

This creature, this winged unicorn, was to be a part of my hoard.

Author's Note

Hello faithful viewers.

I'd first like to say...yes. I'm shipping Smaug/Celestia...I am probably the strangest person alive for doing so.

Secondly, this takes place in the same timeline as 'Love Needs No Reason'. You don't need to read that story to understand this one and vice versa.

I hope you enjoy it so far and please leave a comment below.

What happens to Smaug's hoard is no one else's business but his

Many mortals, and even some immortals, would believe that being surrounded by gold and every gem known in existence would never tire. That you could gaze upon it for eternity and never lose sight of its grandeur. That’s fine and all, but gold is boring. At least, that’s what I thought of it. Gold had its uses, but I was never a material type of being. It was an object, so there was no reason to be attached. Staring off into heaps and heaps of it without pause made it an all-around uninteresting scene.

Smaug was currently sleeping. That’s not surprising. Dragons, while fierce, are quite lazy creatures. They can afford to be and Smaug most certainly afforded it. His body was certainly strong and his armor could take many blows. I knew not how strong the hides of dragons were in this land, but my own, dragon scales were very difficult to pierce.

Of course, I was not to fight him. He would not harm me when I was a part of his…hoard. Such a thing was inconceivable and made me feel sick to my stomach. I had to bear through it. Smaug had tolerated one outburst. I dared not anger him once more. Not in my state. Not in this world.

So, I used the lazy nature of dragons to gain some alone time. ‘Perhaps I could find a way out of here.’ A fool’s hope, but a hope nonetheless. It was all I had currently and by my mother I was going to take the chance.

I noticed with painful realization, that just moving took its toll. It had been so long since I’d seen the sun. Oh, just a few days, but in my current state, that was a century. My fur was dimming and my mane no longer flowed like it was caught in the wind. Yet, I knew I still looked well enough. I had been fed…adequately. That was enough to keep me alive…for now. While immortals could survive on mortal food, it would be only a half-life. Barring tricking Smaug into letting me go outside, escape was my only answer. Escape to where was, however, the question in the air.

As I trudged through the gold, I again nearly lost traction in the piles of gold. Hooves were not meant to walk upon such uneven ground. At least, not the hooves of we ponies. I’m sure goats would have no trouble with their more versatile set.

Then I saw something within the gold. A little jewel that caught my eye. I didn’t know why it did, but it held my gaze. Wiping away the gold and other jewels interrupting my view, I beheld a jewel like no other. It was a gem as pure as fresh snow and glowed brighter than sunshine. It was so strange and exotic, but this wasn’t the first time I had beheld such a jewel. I had lived a long, fruitful life and in that time, I had met my own share of immortals. In the early days, before I had stepped down from the astral plane to rule over Equestria, the gods interacted on such a regular basis. We were all kin, in one way or another. Even those of other dimensions, or different states of the astral plane paid homage to one another. One of them, a goddess named Isha, had presented me a gift when I first took up my spot in Equestria. She had been a good friend and mentor in my early days and this gift was to bring my nation peace and prosperity.

The jewel was the Crystal Heart, or as it was known then, Isha’s Peace. It had warmed the hearts of my fair ponies, but eventually, I gifted it to our less fortunate neighbors of the north. I am surprised that they survived in such harsh conditions for so long, but Crystal Ponies are even sturdier than their Earth pony counterparts.

A smile lit my face as I remembered everything. From Isha hugging me after I accepted the gift, to the happy faces of the Crystal ponies. Luna wasn’t thrilled about my decision though. She felt that it should have stayed in Equestria, that we needed it more. We didn’t and that’s why I made my decision….Looking back, I made quite a few choices for our nation without Luna’s consent. Granted, her choices usually were…violent. Case in point: she wanted to smash Discord’s statue and shred his soul. I chalked that one up to moon phases.

I took another glance at the jewel and touched my hoof to it….’WHAT THE HAY?!!!’ I reeled back from it, almost as if it had burned me. It had not, but I felt hurt nonetheless. It was disgusting, revolting. Its aura was all wrong. Someone had taken such a thing of beauty and perfection and perverted it. This was a twisted mockery of the Crystal Heart.

My very being screamed in silent fury as my body shook slightly as I tried to contain it. I paid no attention to the sound of something large stirring in the gold near me. ‘Mockery! Evil! Abomination!’ I lifted my hoof with every intention to destroy the…thing beneath me.

“What do you think you are doing?” Smaug’s voice was low, but threatening. I turned my gaze to match his. He held no emotion in his face, apart from his eyes. They dared me to try and strike the jewel.

I knew there was no way I could destroy it before he himself strikes. While I am naturally immune to fire, dragon fire is enchanted so that would be painful. Not to mention his mighty jaws that could tear me to ribbons. I lowered my hoof and relaxed my face.

“Good,” Smaug smiled. “I had thought you had lost your mind, my precious jewel. An attempt against my hoard is akin to an act of suicide.”

“Do you know what this is?” I gestured to the jewel.

“The Arkenstone,” Smaug seemed rather pleased with himself. “My most prized possession, until your arrival that is.”

While I felt a little flattered by the praise, I knew it was both a mixture of a boast and humor. “From where did you get it and why…why does it hold such vile magic? Did you craft this?”

Smaug proceeded to raise an eyebrow. “Do I look like a crafter?”

“I have known many dragon crafters,” I said. “But you are right. You are a warrior, not a crafter.”

“Right you are, my precious jewel.” Smaug smirked.

I huffed in annoyance. His words were nice, but his tone belied the truth. He was mocking me when he called me a jewel. He thought it funny to see me as a slave. His slave! If I had the strength, I could have slapped him.

“To answer your questions,” Smaug spoke, interrupting my ire for a moment. “I took it from the dwarf king as he fled the mountain. MY MOUNTAIN!” Smaug stood up, shaking away the gold from his body. He spread his wings out wide. “His army was naught but insects to be swat aside. His nation was folly into thinking it could keep what was rightfully mine. I saw the riches that the dwarvish king hoarded from the world. I saw his greed and I wished to…alleviate his troubles.” Smaug chuckled. “And alleviate I did.” He leant down and sifted his claws through the piles of riches. “This mountain is mine. This gold is mine. Not any dwarf can tell you differently.”

“So you stole it?” I commented, waving a wing to encompass everything. “You stole all of this.”

“Stealing begets that others had rights to these riches before me,” Smaug snarled. “All gold belongs to I, Smaug the Golden. Why, I would not be a dragon without riches. Surely you must see this.”

“I see naught but selfish boasts of gain,” I replied. “You took away the home of these dwarves, everything they worked hard for, just for their gold. Selfish is a mild term I would use for such actions.”

“The races of middle-earth are but mere fledglings,” Smaug growled. “They plunder, they mine, but they do not know why. They do not see the true potential and worth of riches. Their very definitions pale in comparison to what they actually are.” He glanced at the bright jewel. “The dwarf who dared to call himself the King Under the Mountain did not see the truth of the Arkenstone. He could not see the magic it held twist his mind and turned the righteous king into nothing more than a slave to his greed. I found it amusing.”

“One shouldn’t find the misery of others amusing, Smaug.” I chided. “They are living beings the same as we.”

“I find that hard to believe,” Smaug rolled his eyes. “They all will die, we shall not. Life gave us these gifts, Celestia. It would be folly to try and bring us down to their level.”

“We have been given gifts,” I nodded. “But that does not make us better. The dwarves that lived here earned it. They built this home from nothing.”

“They carved holes in rock,” Smaug tilted his head in confusion. “Am I supposed to be impressed by that? If so, then should I not be as well impressed by a simple woodpecker who carves his home out of wood?”

“It is important to pay homage to any beings hard work, even that of a woodpeckers.”

“Bah,” Smaug scoffed. “Tis idiotic to praise a mindless beast, who give no thought to the future. The races of middle earth are the same.”

“Oh?” I quirked an eyebrow. “You give thought to the future?”

“I need not, for the sole reason that my future is here,” Smaug raked his claws once more through his hoard. “My life and everything that is important lies within this mountain. No man, dwarf, elf, or any other creature can match my hoard.”

“If it is so grand,” I tilted my gaze to the Arkenstone. Its twisted magic made my stomach churn. “Then perhaps the loss of one would….”

Smaug thrust his head inches from mine. “I know what you ask. The Arkenstone is a work of what most would call, evil. A seed planted within the earth to tempt any who dared dig the vast riches of Erebor. The dwarves did and thus received their righteous fate in the flames of my fire. None but I can have it, for its magic has no effect on my heart. Greed is the motivation of dragons. I know and I admit that. This gem belongs to me, the last dragon. I alone deserve to hold it for only I am ill in its presence.”

I was taken aback by his answer. It certainly wasn’t one that I considered, but still. He did not wish for its destruction, but perhaps there was something more. “It almost sounds like you wish to protect middle earth from its evil.”

Smaug reeled back. “Protect? Protecting middle earth is a fool’s goal. It is always in danger, always in peril. The races that dare to call themselves master struggle to breath each day. I would not waste my time on such weak creatures.”

I smiled. “They are not weak, Smaug. You simply do not give them enough credit. Where you see this ‘weakness’, I have seen greatness that rivals even we immortals.”

“How could you know?” Smaug asked, narrowing his eyes. “You are new to this world. All you have seen are the vast riches of my home.”

“Perhaps it is time for me to see then. It would not hurt to allow me to view this ‘Middle Earth’, you so hold in contempt. Maybe I’m wrong and you’re right, but I will never know whilst I’m stuck here.”

“Do you take me for a fool?” Smaug snarled. “I will not let you out of my sight. You are mine, now and forever. You will never leave Erebor.”

“Then you will lose me,” I glared at him. “I am the goddess of the sun. To be trapped here in the dark is like slow suffocation. My body is hollowing. While you may keep me ‘alive’ on mere scraps, my soul will drained. Do you wish for your ‘precious jewel’ to dim?”

Smaug was silent for a moment and I thought I saw a flicker of consideration. “I will think on this….”

“Thank you,” I sighed in relief.

“Do not thank me yet,” Smaug snapped. “A dragon has all the time in the world to think. It may be next week, or in a century. Perhaps it will never come. That is your life, Celestia. I decide when and where you are given privileges. I decide what is destroyed and what stays intact.”

One of Smaug’s claws gently pushed away the Arkenstone, and to my surprise, he softly brushed my cheek. I was surprised by his gentleness. He was a being of such great power and here he was, touching me as one would touch a lover. Of course, I was naught but a jewel in his eyes. I had to remind myself of that. Still…It was nice.

“Your beauty is something I wish to keep,” Smaug purred, pulling his claw away from me. His eyes however, were still glued onto my form. “I have never before beheld such purity and who am I to tarnish it. If I must let you see the sun once more, I shall,” he narrowed his eyes. “But you are still a shining gem. There is still much time to ponder.” He grabbed ahold of the Arkenstone. The dragon looked over my form once more, which reminded me oddly enough of a stallion appraising a mare, before taking off.

I glowered at his retreating form. ‘He thinks he can contain the Arkenstone? Tis folly. No doubt its influence draws in the gaze of others.’ I sighed and laid down. I was once more tired. Where I used to be able to go days upon days without rest, now I needed to sleep every few hours. ‘You invite your death, oh great Smaug…I wonder if he knows.’

As I drifted off, I couldn’t help but hope, if not for a moment, that I was wrong. That no other of middle earth knew of its existence. Smaug may be cruel, but I knew there was some good in him. No being is evil unless created from darkness itself and even then there was always hope. The dark is not always a place of dread. Smaug still had a chance and I was going to make sure he did.

Author's Note

Took me long enough, but here it is. I hope it was worth the wait.

Please leave a comment below. It'll help me get a new chapter out faster.

The Reign of Teasing is Over. Long Live the Festival.

I make it my business to know the people of this town. I’m a real people’s person. I care about what they think and do. So does my master. It’s just that these idiots don’t see that. So what if we take a lot. This town doesn’t know what to do with gold or valuables. They are just mongrels. Just dogs that scrounge about for scraps. Makes me sick just looking at them. All they do is moan and complain when it’s there fault that we live in this dire time.

They should be praising me. I keep their houses warm and their kids fed. No, they don’t. Alfrid Lickspittle is just a weasel, they say. A weasel? I’ll show them a weasel when I squeeze them dry. They’ll think twice when calling me names. Bet it’s that Bard spreading all sorts of lies about us. He’s lucky he’s important to the Master or he’d be dead soon. This town doesn’t need the likes of him.

It’s cause of him that I have to go to the docks and make sure everything’s in order. Troublemakers make my life difficult. I have to make sure they weren’t doing anything they weren’t supposed to. Like stealing the town’s gold. Dreadful it is. Not as dreadful as dealing with this old dock worker. Waste of space, he is. Can’t believe we have to pay people like him to watch our docks.

“Where’s the money?” Quick and to the point I am. I don’t want to be here longer than I have to be. I have a lady to take care of. Bard may be a troublemaker, but he certainly knows how to grow them.

The old man gulped and hurriedly held out a little can. “That’s all of it.”

I snagged it out of his fingers as quick as I could. He could steal some of it. Glancing inside, I scowled. “This is it? That’s all you collected?” I gave the can to my two guards. They were necessary, since the people of this town could turn on me. Mongrels.

The old man nodded. “I swear. Business has been slow with the rumors of the dragon hunting….”

“I don’t care about no rumors,” I actually very much did. If they were true, why hasn’t Bard told us yet? He’s probably holding out. I’ll make him pay for that. “I care about results. I’m not seeing very good results here and you know what happens when the master doesn’t get his payments.”

The man gulped as he started at me in fear. Good. It pays to know that the people know their place. “You’ll get more soon. I promise.”

“You better,” I snorted. “The rest of the monthly fee will be coming out of your paycheck. Have a nice day.” I heard the man sigh, but I didn’t care. They always sighed as I left.

“Seems we have visitors,” one of my guards spoke up.

“Visitors?” Everyone was already here. I turned my head to look at the passageway. As my guard said, there was a boat coming in. Looked like a small fisherman’s boat. Nothing special and he wouldn’t have much gold on him. Still, he’d have to pay up anyways. I moved closer. The fog was a bit thick, so all I could see was the rower. “Oi. You. Yes you. A bit late to the party, aren’t you?”

“Not a fan of parties,” the rower replied.

I rolled my eyes and opened my mouth to tell off this man. I never spoke a word, for the fog cleared up around the entrance. The boat sailed up to me and on it were two nobles. They had to be. The way they held themselves and how they were dressed and….all that gold and jewels. I bowed. “Beg your pardon. I didn’t know we were getting anyone of noble birth.”

“Of course you weren’t,” the nobleman snorted. His voice was fierce and his gaze sharp. I honestly wanted to run away and get away from it. There was just something wrong with this man. No matter. He was rich and if I played my cards right, I’d be swimming in gold.

The woman was far lovelier than I had ever seen. Her figure honestly reminded me of an hourglass. She was most likely his wife, but there was no harm in staring. Not to mention all the jewels she wore. “Ah, isn’t this such a cute little town. I told you we should have come here sooner, Benedict.”

Benedict grumbled. “I still hate that name.”

Why would he hate his name? Wait, not important. What mattered was their gold, I mean, they were treated fairly. “Guards, help the lady off the boat.” One of the guards was smart enough to break out of his stupor from gazing at the woman and tried to help her onto the dock.

Benedict didn’t seem to like this. He grabbed their arms and actually threw them into the river as if they were nothing but paperweights. “No one touches my precious jewel.”

The woman sighed. She didn’t seem to be phased by this. Did he throw people often? I’ll have to watch out for this man. He could be trouble. “Now Benedict, that wasn’t very nice. Apologize.”

“No, I think not.” Benedict seemed like the type of noble who only cared for himself. I’m glad I’m better than the likes of him. I cared for this town and the master. I just needed payment is all to keep going. “You, worm.” The man towered over me. “Where is this festival?”

I gulped. There was something about this man that just made me want to run. It’s like he was death or something. Those eyes of his weren’t normal. “In the middle of town, your lordship.” He turned to leave. “But you’re going to have to pay up.”

Benedict stiffened up and paused mid step. “Pay? PAY?!!” He turned around, casting a furious gaze at me. I didn’t do anything to earn it. He was even stomping, breaking wood with every footfall to get to me. Why does everyone get so upset when I shake them for money? I can handle their money better than they can. “Is that what you ask of me? To hand over a jewel or trinket?” I hesitantly nodded. The noble actually picked me up by the color and leaned into my face. How strong is this guy? “I will not part with a single gem. Not one piece.” He then turned around, chuckling to himself. The woman huffed and walked on after him.

This was getting out of hand. First Bard was lying about the dragon, then the dock keeper swindling money from the master of the town, and now these guys? There was trouble brewing. I glared at the two guards who were fishing themselves out of the water. “Oi, get your arses in gear and stop messing around. I want one of you to go tell the master about our rich guests. The other go get Sigrid,” I grinned. “I need someone to help take my stress away.”

_____________________________________________________________________

I slapped the back of his head. It didn’t do much other than garnering his attention, but it was a clear way to get my point across. “Smaug, we’re here to make friends and have a good time.”

“No, you’re here to make friends and have a good time.” Smaug countered. “I’m here to make sure nothing happens to you.”

I sighed. He couldn’t just make this easy, could he? Of course not. He’s Smaug. “Look, I know this isn’t your cup of tea. You would prefer to stay in your mountain and count your gold. I understand, but life has so much to offer you. Anyone really. All you need is the courage to try.”

“I have courage,” Smaug scoffed. “I have more courage in one talon than the entirety of the race of men. I don’t need to prove my courage to anyone.”

“Yet why do you hide in your mountain?” I asked.

I knew it would anger Smaug. I said it anyways. He needed to hear it. However, when he turned to me, I admit I was a little frightened by his gaze. “I hide from no one.” His voice carried a dangerous undertone.

“Then what can it hurt to mingle?” I crossed my arms in defiance. Smaug was going to make some friends, have a good time, and quite possibly save the day. That’s usually what happened anyways. Something was going to wrong big time at the festival. I couldn’t wait! It’s going to be so exciting. Oh, I hope I get to fight. It’s just been so long since I’ve crushed something.

In hindsight, I can now see why both Cadance and Chrysalis love fighting so much. I may have been a bit of a bad influence in that regard. Oh well, they seem to enjoy themselves. I can’t blame them, nor Smaug really for being fighters. Maybe Smaug can fight me sometime. I know quite a few tricks to catch him off guard….Or he might just pin this poor, innocent mare down and have his way with her. Either could work for me.

“I will show you mingling,” Smaug declared in such an adorable fashion. He thinks he’s so tough, but he’s just a little hatchling wanting attention. Don’t worry, Smaug. Momma Tia’s going to take good care of you~ Whether you want it or not. “I will be the greatest mingler that has ever mingled. I will not be outdone by my own hoard or these disgusting humans.” He marched on with purpose.

I giggled at his antics. I wondered if our child was going to inherit them. I would hope not. One grown hatchling is enough….I feel woozy, oomph. I’m glad this place is made up of wood, because when my legs gave out on me, my knees would have been bloodied.

“Celestia?” Smaug quickly turned around and hurried to my side. He was gentle as he helped me up. “What’s wrong?”

“I feel,” I held a hand to my head. “As though I’ve been relieved of a great burden.” Yes, my body didn’t feel so weak and dirty anymore. Like I just gained a bit of freedom from something. What? Nightmare Moon couldn’t have escaped my mind, or could she? She is a daemonic spirit. They are always tricky to deal with. “It’s nothing.” I kissed his cheek, causing him to blush. “Thank you.”

“Good,” Smaug quickly pulled himself out of his blush. “Now then, my precious jewel. I will make this the best night of your life. Only the best for my hoard.”

I rolled my eyes at his dramatics. I’ll worry about the feeling later. Hopefully, my fears are wrong…

I’m rarely wrong.

___________________________________________________________________

Oh it is so easy to bypass a god’s mind. At least for me, Nightmare Moon. AHAHAHA! Foolish mare. Her wards were powerful, but she can’t stop me. No one can. I am Queen of the Night. Goddess of Darkness. Mother to the daemons of the dark realm. All will cower before me.

I had half a mind to thank Celestia. Disgusting thought really. She had brought me to my new kingdom. Oh there was so much hate and misery here. I was feasting off of it, growing stronger. I needed more. I needed a host. I will find one soon enough, but I can’t have Celestia finding out. Now now. I couldn’t best her and the drake all at once. No, I needed to wait till this festival grew loud and boisterous. Then I’ll snatch some maiden and the age of nightmares begins. HAHAHAHA!

WAIT! What is this? I feel...I feel the other darkness is closer, but it isn’t. How? Why now? This was my time to shine as the moon above. I will not have some imposter take this from me. I am the rightful ruler of this realm. Of all realms. All will kneel before Nightmare Moon. I don’t care if his legions of monsters lays just across this lake. I….

Stop looking at me. Stop it. Argh, I will tear out that eye and smash it. Stop it, please. So much hate. I’m supposed to feed off of it, but...No. I will not be bested. I will be the victor. I will be loved for who I am for once. Blood will spill from the lands of my enemies, eye. Neither you nor Celestia can stop me. No one can! I will drink your souls.

Author's Note

I can't tease you guys forever. So I really hope you enjoy this story and please leave a comment. The more comments, the more feedback I get for my next chapter or so.

Other stories to read while and feedback needed:

A Musician's Shadow:Octavia/Sombra

Chaos and the Apple:Discord/Applejack

Cute Trouble:Second of my Shimmerverse stories

Alternate Realities: Shimmerverse story written by a friend and he really needs some support.

Give them a look over and leave a comment over there. That's more of a suggestions really. :twilightblush: I'd never force you guys to do anything *cough*fanart/tropes page*cough*

A Little Talking, Some Nightmares, and the Festivals Starting!

While the decorations were lacking in colors, I still enjoyed the simplistic feel of them. Oh yes, we ponies do enjoy having a variety of colors present wherever we go. That’s just something we’ve grown accustomed to, given how the color differences can be jarring to other creatures. It’s just that ponies are so accustomed to it that we just don’t really care and even celebrate our differences. Oh how my little ponies are so jovial. I can’t wait to see them again. Even if the colors are drab, they are held together by the people of this town.

I almost wept when I strolled through this town. The despair is so thick that one can choke on it. Their eyes hold such bitterness and this place looks more akin to a rotting corpse. Yet, there is still goodness here. There is still something inside these people that brings them together. They can still smile and laugh, but it’s never a full smile or a hearty laugh.

A part of myself wanted to hate Smaug for this. Who could blame me? He was the reason they were like this, but the past was the past. If I focused on it, then nothing would ever get done. My sister would still be locked up and Discord would still be a statue. Smaug was evil. He did terrible things, but he can change. So too can the lives of these people. If it’s the last thing I do, I’ll make sure this town truly lives again.

Well, not the ‘last’ thing I’d do. I haven’t been able to tie Smaug down and ride him yet. Speaking of Smaug….

“I hate this place,” Smaug grumbled. He looked like a sourpuss. Oh I just wanted to cuddle him! Why are villains so adorable? “It’s too noisy. To close to the water. This place reeks of human and I hate this form.”

“You are just a grump,” I pouted, giggling softly afterwards as he growled. “Just relax. It’s just for tonight.”

“Then tonight will be an eternity,” Smaug grumbled.

“Oh?” I quirked an eyebrow. “An eternity? Then we’ll have plenty of time for all sorts of fun.” I softly bumped my butt against him. He just gawked at me. Was he blushing? He was! My adorable little drake. Oh I’m going to...going to….I have to stay calm. I can’t jump him here. Not with everyone around us. I’ll just be content with rubbing myself against him. Not in a skank kind of way. I am not that. I just can’t help but put Smaug off his guard. he’s just so adorably cute and sexy. Why hasn’t anyone combined those words? Scute? Adorasexy? I’ll think on it later.

It was then I saw Bard standing next to a rather plump man. I could smell the grease and corrupt aura from here. With all his shiny clothes and jewels that littered his self, I’d wager he was the Master of the town. Disgusting is what he was. With how drab and gray everything and everyone else was, I could easily tell he was one of the types of nobles who cared only for money. I’m glad those are only a minority in my kingdom. They tend to find their riches mysteriously running out beneath them to more suitable projects.

I knew Smaug didn’t like him either. Though, not for the reasons I didn’t. Smaug is a proud male drake. He is the king of his territory and as with all drakes, they don’t like anyone claiming their land. Of course, the people didn’t know Smaug had claimed this town as well. Good. They’d be long gone if they did, even if they had nowhere else to go. It didn’t help that he no doubt smelled all the gold and jewels on him. He’s probably going to try and take them for himself. I can hopefully stop him from doing something that foolish.

Not sure about stopping him from killing the Master of the town. Returning riches is far easier to accomplish than returning someone from the land of the dead. Not that I’d waste my time with the likes of him.

As we walked over, Bard met us halfway and bowed. I chuckled at his noble gesture. “You need not bow.”

“But you are of noble blood,” Bard gave me a teasing grin. As he righted himself, I realized perhaps I was still a bit too big since I had to peer down at him. Not by that much, but still. I was probably what they would call a ‘amazon’...or at least that one world called me that. Interesting tribe. “You deserve to be pampered now and again.”

“True,” I wrapped my arms possessively around Smaug’s arm, causing him to grumble in protest. “But my husband does that well enough already.”

“Who is in charge here?” Smaug spoke up, clearly annoyed by my forwardness. He’ll have to deal with it. Well, until he stops being so uptight and grouchy.

“That would be me.” the Master quickly rushed forward and bowed. Even his voice was slimey. It was like watching a worm walk about on two legs. “I’m sorry you have to see the place like this, your highness. If I had known you were coming, I’d have planned out something to make this day memorable.”

“It already is,” Smaug growled, narrowing his eyes. The ‘Master’ was a challenger in his territory. He wasn’t going to deal with him lying down. “More than you can possibly know.”

“Da,” little Tilda came running over to her father. Whenever I see her, I can’t help but fight the urge to pick her up and squeeze her. “They’re starting the dance.”

“Already?” Bard frowned. Obviously he didn’t care much for dancing. Smaug probably didn’t either, but that’s more because he’s a dragon. Though I’ve met a few drakes that could ‘cut a rug’ as the saying goes.

Tilda looked at us and tilted her head. Stop being so cute! Someone’s going to keel over one of these days….I wonder if my baby will be this cute? They’ll probably stop the nation’s collective heart. “Who are they, da?”

“I am-” I started, before she glomped me.

“Princess Celestia!” Tilda smiled. “You came!”

“Princess?” The Master’s eyes glimmered with greed. I could practically see the bits in his eyes.

Smaug grabbed her by the back of her shirt and lifted her up to his eye level. I saw Bard tensing up at the action, terrified out of his mind. Poor dear, but I knew Smaug wouldn’t hurt her. I’d tear off his balls if he did, but I still need them intact. “My treasure. Stay off.”

“Smaug!” Tilda practically lept at him, glomping the large man. So adorable~ Hopefully, the Master won’t realize he’s talking with the realm’s fire breathing drake from under the mountain. “You came too.”

Smaug was hesitating. He looked like he was conflicted on what to do. Killing usually was his go to response, but now? I quickly pried off Tilda before he had a chance to respond. He’s got some good in him, but I think it’s a bit early to think of him as a cuddly teddy bear.

That comes later.

“So you are Prince Smaug and Princess Celestia?” The Master asked, seemingly trying to remember if he remembered royals with such names. If didn’t matter if he did, for he would try to get us to send him riches somehow.

“Nicknames we made up as children,” I chuckled. “My name is Megan and his is Benedict. We are royalty from afar and we got lost on our route. If it hadn’t been for Bard here, we’d likely be dead.”

“Bard saved you?” The Master looked lost for words. Good. I hope he stays like that.

I nodded. “He is a dear friend,” I reluctantly let her father take Tilda from my arms. The child gave me a ‘I’m sorry’ look. I gave her a reassuring smile. “In fact, he’s why we’re here. We just had to come visit.”

“....Oh.” The Master paled. Ah yes, he was just realizing his ‘nemesis’ was close friends with royalty. Of course, said royalty were an Alicorn and a dragon. He didn’t need to know that part and we already held enough power with just our titles.

It helped that Smaug looked like he could throw a man clear across town in one off-hand throw.

“Now about that dance,” I grinned.

_____________________________________________________________

“Is this yours?” Sophia’s voice seemed distant as she waved a simple bracelet in front of my face. Or rather, the other me. It was so strange seeing a memory from afar.

“Yes, now give it back.” The other me growled. I remembered this. It happened not long after my mother’s death...I was going to hate this more than I could really handle.

“Why?” Sophia frowned, letting her group of followers see the bracelet. “It’s just a stupid bracelet. It’s ugly. I’m honestly doing you a favor here, Sigrid.” The others giggled.

I hated her. I always hated this little skank. She never let up. She’s always pushing me around, just like this whole place. I wanted to punch her, kick her, do something. I couldn’t then and I couldn’t now. “It’s my mother’s. Please…” I hated how desperate I was. I should take it back now before she does what she’s going to do.

“Wow, really?” Sophia smirked. “She honestly thought you’d like this thing? I guess she was as my dumb as my father said she was.” She shrugged and ignored my hate. My sorrow. It meant nothing to her. Nothing to this town. I hate it! She leant the bracelet over to the other me.

Don’t! It was too late. Sophia pulled the bracelet back and then walked off. “On second though, no. I can’t let this ugly thing just run about town. No,” she threw it into the river. She turned and smiled. “You should thank me.”

I wanted to kill her! I wanted to tear her eyeballs out and rip her arms off. I wanted to murder her and everyone here...Murder? That’s a bit extreme. I’ve never wanted to kill anyone, so why did I think that?

“Murder is understandable,” the familiar voice spoke up. This time, it wasn’t in my mind. More like it was around me. “They hurt you. They tormented you for the entirety of your life. Why should you show them mercy?”

“Who are you?!!” I shouted in both fear and rage. I hated that this woman wouldn’t show herself, but I was afraid of her. Why was I so angry?

Suddenly, a form appeared. It was an alicorn, like Celestia. She was dark as night though with a mane that looked like it was taken from said night’s sky. She was as beautiful as she was fierce. Her snake like eyes didn’t help much, nor did her fangs. “A friend, but you can call me by my real name: Nightmare Moon.” She fanned out her large wings as she introduced herself, causing me to take a step back in fright. She chuckled. “Come now, I’m not going to hurt you.”

“What do you want with me?” I shivered in fear.

“I already told you,” Nightmare Moon answered, trotting closer until she towered over me. “I want to help you. I want these peasants to know true terror and regret ever hurting you.”

“You...You’d do that for me?” Maybe she and Celestia were related. I mean, they both seemed nice. Maybe? I don’t know, but something just made me trust Nightmare Moon. Almost like a bugging thought at the back of my head.

Nightmare Moon nodded. “Now you just need to wake up.”

Her horn lit up and suddenly I found myself on the wooden pathways. I quickly pushed myself up. In the distance I could hear the festival starting. I could hear their joy and festivity. Why? They wronged me. They hurt me and my family. I’ll make them pay! Those sun loving fools will see I’m the true ‘Master’ of Laketown.

Sun loving fools? True Master? Why was I...Yes, I was the true Master. There wouldn’t be any more reason to fear living this town, nor the darkness that surrounds us. We were going to break their little spirits. Me and her against the world. Fighting as one. I looked down to the river and for a split second, I saw snake eyes. “Interesting.”

Author's Note

I am a bloody tease. :rainbowwild: I'm sorry, I just really wanted to write a bit more with them before jumping into the festivities. Don't you all worry. It's starting next chapter with a dance and then we'll have some more hijinks to follow.

I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They are really helpful and get me going.

You Can Live under My Shadow {AKA They Finally do the deed}

It had been days since I had last seen the sun. Days of darkness and gold. Was this to be my life once more? Forever stuck inside this cave? I wanted to hate it. I wanted to despise this place. I would grow sick and die eventually and all because of a few orcs. I am a being of benevolence, but I wanted to burn a few of those vile creatures for this. If I still had my power during that fight, I could have talked sense into Smaug sooner.

Yet even with this burning hatred, I felt at peace. Why? Oh nothing. It’s just the large drake beside me, keeping me warm and close. The heat that emanated off of his scales kept my magic at least functional, if not weak. He made me feel safe.

That’s why I hated him. That’s why I started to care for him. Gah, how much I despise these conflicting emotions. I wish I was back in Equestria. It was so much simpler back there… Okay, it was nicer. Simple isn’t a word I’d ever use to describe my homeland. Still, everything was clearer there. None of the inhabitants made my heart beat so.

Maybe it’s because of our time as humans, or alicorns. That made sense to me. It was probably just that lingering attraction. Precautions were in place that the pheromones wouldn’t affect me again if he changed… though I wish he’d change into an alicorn. It’d help keep me warm and full…

Precautions needed to be magnified, apparently. For the time being, I was in control. As in control I can be in this very situation. I glanced up at him. He was slumbering. The great fire drake looked so peaceful. You wouldn’t guess that he literally slaughtered an entire orc army just a few days ago. Well you might guess he killed something, but that’s just stereotyping dragons. Little Spike was an exception as were a few others. Cadance assured me her little dragon child was a gentlestallion.

I wish I had spent more time with Spike. I made up my mind to do so sooner. Maybe I’d show him the current Dragon Lord. Ah, we used to get into mighty brawls when he was younger. Smaug reminds me of him, except he has only four limbs and a little more attractive.

I needed a little fresh air to clear my head. As is, a dragon’s heat can keep me healthy in body so that will have to do.

“Pssst,” I heard a young voice call out. “Princess Celestia. Over here.” Celestia looked over to see little Tilda poking her head out, whispering over at her. “I’m here. See me?”

She was so adorable. I glanced back at Smaug and sighed in relief. He was still asleep. I didn’t know what he’d try and do to her if he found out she had snuck inside. I did my best to quietly walk over. My hooves shone with a slight bit of magic to muffle the sounds. It was a bit of a waste of my magic reserves, but I wouldn’t risk Tilda getting in trouble on my watch. Thankfully, it was a spell that I could work through my own body instead of my horn. I have picked up a number of tricks during my younger days. It still hurt to use it, but again, this was for Tilda.

“Princess Celestia,” Tilda squealed and hugged me. “I’m so glad to see you again.” Her eyes widened when she saw my horn. “Your horn. It’s broken.”

I sighed and hugged her with my wings, “It will heal in time, so don’t fret about me.” I lifted my head and paused. “Why is he here?” The Mayor of all people? I knew he wasn’t all bad, but I didn’t trust him with all this gold. I could see the lust in his eyes as he stared at all the gold around him. If he took any with him now, Smaug would kill the humans of the town.

“He’s changed,” Tilda spoke up. “I wanted to bring him here to make him nicer.”

“Nicer?” I quirked an eyebrow. Oh the innocence of youth. This still was a noble goal, however. He finally turned to stare at me. “Have you truly decided to change?”

He nodded, “Of course. I’ve got no power now and…” He sighed. “I’m tired of being a tub of lard, honestly. Maybe a diet is in order.”

“You haven’t answered my question,” I said firmly. “Do you truly wish to change?”

The former mayor paused as he mulled it over. “Have I? Oh yes, I have. Most certainly, Your Majesty.”

I stared into his eyes. A part of him was insincere. He most likely wanted to use me to get gold. Yet, I could see another part of him that did desire to change. The noble part of him. This man was worth saving. If not, then Smaug would make quick work of this situation. “Very well then, I shall endeavor to help.”

The mayor sighed in relief, “Oh thank you. Thank you, Your Highness. I am ever so grateful.”

“Are you really?” Smaug’s voice sent shivers down my spine and not the pleasant kind. The gold clinked and scattered as the drake moved to look down on the two humans. “All I see before me is a rat. A rat that skulks in the dark and lies through its jagged teeth. Do you know what I do with rats?”

The mayor shivered in fear, hiding behind Tilda. I couldn’t help but sigh. He still had a long way to go. Before I could say something, Tilda stepped forward. “He’s not a mean person anymore, mister Smaug. He’s good, just like you.”

Smaug blinked in surprise, “You think just because I killed the orcs and spared your kin means that I did it out of kindness?” Tilda nodded with a big hopeful smile. “You truly are a strange human. So full of naivety.”

“No, I’m full of blood and stuff.” Tilda pointed out.

I smirked, “She does have a point, Smaug.”

Smaug wrinkled his scaly brow in a way that made me want to laugh. I didn’t, but I really wanted to. Children have a way of getting under the skin of the most stubborn of creatures. “Be it as it may, I want them out of my mountain.”

“But I want to talk with Celestia,” Tilda pouted and crossed her arms.

“You just did,” Smaug growled, which shook them to their core. “Now leave before I rescind this momentary kindness.”

“Smaug…” I started.

Smaug rounded on me, our noses almost touching. His teeth were bared. “Do not try and bargain their lives in your inane attempt to make me their ‘friends’. I need not this friendship or your kindness. You are my trinket and you will listen to me.”

Suddenly, Tilda was between us and actually pushing Smaug’s nose as if to try and push him away. “Stop being mean to her.”

Smaug pulled back, blinking in surprise. It’s not every day that a human child stands up to a fully grown dragon. He narrowed his eyes, “You have courage, child. If you were a dragon, I would commend you for your bravery. However, it will get you killed one day. If you don’t leave, that day will be today.”

“I won’t and you can’t make me,” Tilda snorted. “I wanted to spend time with you and Celestia. Mister Esgorath wants to change. He doesn’t want your gold. I don’t want it. We just want a home.”

“Then find a home,” Smaug retorted. “Leave me be.”

A thought popped into my head, “Why don’t you make Dale your home?”

Tilda blinked in surprise, “What?”

Esgaroth, the previous mayor, piped up. “That place? We’re just staying there because we have no where else to go. No one would be foolish enough to live in that ruin.”

“You could spruce it up,” I said. “Make it into a city you could be proud to live in. No one would dare attack you knowing that a dragon and one such as I lives so close to you.” I could see Esgaroth about to gesture to my broken horn, but wisely closed it at Smaug’s glare. I turned to Smaug, “Would you object to them staying there?”

“I care not where they stay,” Smaug growled. “As long as they stay out of my mountain.” He snorted, blowing smoke over Esgaroth. He smiled as the man started to cough, “Remember, not a single coin is to leave this mountain or I shall burn your city once more.”

Tilda’s eyes seemed to sparkle, “So you’ll protect us.”

Smaug chuckled and lowered his head, “Is that what you think I’m doing, child? So very naive. As I said before, I don’t care where you stay. This mountain is mine and the land around it is mine and I will protect it. That much I can tell you.”

Tilda giggled and hugged Smaug’s snout, “I knew you were a good dragon.”

Smaug’s eyes widened as did mine. Was he going to hurt her? Kill her? Even if I couldn’t use magic strong enough to block or move Tilda, I still had to do something. He didn’t do anything. I stared at him, a little puzzled as he just let Tilda go.

“Tilda,” I spoke up, looking at the still dragon. “I think it’s best you leave. Smaug and I need some alone time.” Smaug may be changing, but if she tried that again he might just eat her.

Tilda nodded and waved at Smaug, “Bye mister Smaug.” Smaug didn’t answer as the little girl left.

I turned to Smaug with a kind smile, “You liked that, didn’t you?”

He snarled, “Like it? It was humiliating. Had I not been so shocked that a human would have the audacity to do that, I would have killed her.”

“Of course you would,” I giggled. “You big-” My head felt like it was going to split open. I gasped and fell to the ground, clutching a hoof to my head. I had a long ways before they would be gone.

“Celestia,” Smaug nudged me under his snout and walked off. “Stop straining yourself. You’re no good to me broken.”

I didn’t say anything for a while. I was too busy using his heat to combat my pain. He gave me the strength I needed, even if he didn’t know it. I hoped it stayed that way. I don’t want to use him directly, but I fear that he might not let me outside for a long time. He gently pushed me into a small enclosure. I’m sure he doesn’t want to keep my out in the open since someone could easily see me. I was touched, but I missed having him next to me.

Apparently I wasn’t going to be alone after all. I felt something nestle against me and looked over… to see Smaug in his alicorn form. I blushed, mentally thanking myself for setting up defenses. Even being this close to him made my spine tingle in delight. I would not falter however. “Smaug, what are you doing?”

“Keeping you warm,” Smaug snorted. “And safe. I can’t risk having something taking you from me again.”

Keep it together. Keep it together. I knew this would happen again. I knew it. I have my senses slightly dulled. His delectable aroma doesn’t affect me, nor his body… his sweet body. Oh darn it. My spells must have been weakened with the loss of my horn. I’ll just get some sleep and the thoughts will… I felt him move his wing over me, cradling me closer to him. His sides felt oh so good against my own.

I could hold my own, however. I didn’t take him last time and I wouldn’t now, but… I remembered how he took care of me. How he was growing and how cute he was with Tilda. I knew he was growing soft for her. I lowered my head down to the floor to sleep.

Smaug’s neck craned over mine. His breath lightly tickled my ear, causing me to giggle. This seemed to intrigue the dragon turned alicorn who moved closer. Then, he started to take in my scent. His nose moved close to my neck. He took in a few large breaths and I realized that he might take a liking to my scent. Given how close we were… I wouldn’t object, but still.

He gave me a slight nibble and I gasped slightly. I didn’t pay him much mind, but I started to fathom his intentions when his wing moved down to my rump. No, he wouldn’t be that bold… It squeezed. OH! Oh~ He is that bold~ I like it. I picked up my head and smirked. “It seems someone’s excited~” I purred.

“I take what is mine,” Smaug growled. His face made it obvious he was starting to get drunk with my scent. Normally, this isn’t an issue given that we live and get used to another’s scent. It’s usually amplified when you just transform so… he wants it badly. He nuzzled me. “Any way I want it, I shall take it.”

“Then take it~” I giggled. If I wanted him out I’d have my magic to force him out. I’d be reeling in pain unimaginable, but it’d make my intention clear. Maybe I should, yet… Smaug was the only one I could rely on right now. Tilda and the humans could help, but Smaug… I could tell he cared about me. He wouldn’t say it aloud. Not yet, anyways. I couldn’t trust him, but I could care about him. That was something I needed. This dragon, this greedy beast, was the only thing keeping me sane right now. Nightmare Moon would have used my grief against me and taken control if it hadn’t been for him. So perhaps, just this once… I can give him something special~ I was still nervous. This was my first time, but I was a quick learner. Yet, maybe…

Oh no, I’m not backing down from this. He wanted it and so did I. I steeled my resolve and kissed him….

Author's Note

And they did it. FINALLY! Anyways, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please leave a comment. They really do help and I hope to get a new chapter out soon enough.